Mark of the Bear

Hades' Carnival - 2

by

N. J. Walters

To my amazing husband. Thank you for always being there.

Spell of the Lady of the Beasts

Lion, wolf, tiger and bear,

Be of stout heart and show no despair.

Phoenix, jaguar and serpent, all brave,

Be not afraid, though thy destiny is grave.

Warriors brave deserve a much better fate.

You shall not pass beyond Hades’ gates.

My powers I give thee to protect and to keep

From death and torture in the dark and the deep.

When Olympians’ power is turned into dust

The time will come for the righteous and just.

A chance to escape from a prison of Hell.

Listen closely to all that I tell.

Feminine power will come to your aid.

You will come to life as the curse starts to fade.

The sands of time will begin to slip by

And you will have but one day’s turning to tie.

While the demons from Hell tempt and deceive,

A life must be given, a heart received.

One step from the path and all will be lost.

Your souls will be forfeit. That is the cost.

If honor and courage win the fight,

The curse will be broken, the debt made right.

Free you will be from harm and from strife

Able to live your immortal life.

Prologue

Darkness wove around the Lady of the Beasts like a cloak. The air was too hot to breathe. It flayed her flesh, leaving it tender and sore. If she were mortal, she would have long since perished. Her feet were raw and bleeding from stepping on jagged rocks, bits of bone and fiery brimstone. Hunger gnawed at her backbone like a ravenous beast.

Yet, she smiled.

One of her warriors had triumphed. That it was Roric, her white tiger, was no surprise. He’d always been a master tactician and unyielding on the field of battle. But it was only the beginning. There was still much work to be done. Three more of her immortal warriors remained imprisoned in their animal state. Marko, Arand and Leander—the bear, wolf and lion. Only the fates knew which one of them would be next and how soon it would happen.

She had a feeling it wouldn’t be long.

Events seemed to be escalating, hurtling toward a finish line none of them could see. The Lady was determined to give her warriors every chance at succeeding, of breaking away from the curse that bound them and finally being free.

For more than five thousand years, they’d been prisoners, trapped on earth in their animal forms, unable to move, to fight. She’d done what she could to keep them out of Hell, but they’d all paid the price for it. Three of them were lost—Mordecai, Stavros and Phoenix. She pushed that thought aside. Now was not the time to mourn their fate. That would come later when it was the proper time to deal with such things.

A light in the distance caught her eye and she moved cautiously toward it. She knew she was ascending, but how close she was to the Gates of Hell was anyone’s guess.

Hades was watching her. She could sense whenever he turned his dark eyes toward her. He was probably enjoying seeing her stumble around his domain. She should have been more focused with her request. Whenever Hades agreed to anything there was always a catch, a loophole that went in his favor. But she’d been weakened from the vast years of her imprisonment in his domain and all her faculties hadn’t been working properly. Yes, he’d released her from her prison, but not from Hell. That was up to her to accomplish, or not.

Not that Hades had come out of their confrontation completely unscathed. So confident in his ability to gain whatever he wanted, he’d readily agreed to abide by the terms of her curse without thinking it through. That fact had not only allowed Roric to triumph, but also ensured that Hades and his minions now had to leave him and his woman alone. Forever. If Hades failed to comply, he would be destroyed. Once he’d given his word, he’d signed his fate. Even gods and goddesses had rules that governed them, and there was no escaping these dictates.

She was out of the rock prison that had served as her tomb for all these millennia. She’d survived what would have driven most mad, even a goddess. Where there was hope there was life. And Roric and his mate had given her hope, and she drew strength from their victory.

Energy renewed, she plowed forward, using her hands against the wall as a guide through the blackness that surrounded her. A light flickered in the distance and then dimmed. She moved toward it.

Hades reclined in his chair and tapped his fingers against the solid wooden arms. It was a thing of beauty, carved from one sturdy piece of mahogany. Usually, he enjoyed the feel of the polished wood, the intricate carvings of death in all its forms and incarnations. Today it gave him no pleasure.

He was alone in his private chamber, gazing into a heavily gilded mirror, his window into this or any other world. The walls were swathed in blood-red silk and the floor was covered in an ancient hand-woven rug that belonged in a museum. It amused him to walk on it. An enormous bed awaited his pleasure, silk sheets in midnight-black stretched across the down-filled mattress.

He had more designer clothes than most men’s stores. The suit he was wearing now had been handmade for him by an ancient relic of a man in Sicily. His shirt came from London and his shoes from Rome. His cufflinks were rubies and a diamond winked on his left index finger.

Rare gemstones filled his coffers and fine art covered the walls of his room. He rotated them every day, pulling works from Rembrandt, da Vinci, Van Gogh and other past masters, from his vaults. It was all his. He could snap his fingers and have anything he desired. Anything, that is, except the power he craved.

For that he needed the warriors of the Lady.

He swore and turned away from the mirror, dismissing the image of the Lady of the Beasts as she stumbled along the rocky path. Really, it should lighten his mood to see the bitch bleeding and hurt, but he was still stinging over his defeat to Roric.

That bastard had put a crimp in his plans, and because Hades had foolishly agreed to abide by the curse, Roric and his lady friend were now off-limits. Even gods had rules. It was enough to give him heartburn.

For two cents, he’d kill the Lady himself, but that wouldn’t be smart. That would take a lot of power and would cause a ripple that would spread out among all the gods and goddesses of his pantheon. The last thing he wanted to do right now was to attract his brothers’ attention. Zeus and Poseidon could be pains in the ass on a normal day with their sniveling and whining. They didn’t deserve what little power they had, which was why he was going to take it from them.

Plus, he might need the Lady at some point down the road for leverage. Just because Roric hadn’t caved didn’t mean one of the others wouldn’t.

Mordecai, the sly serpent, certainly had, and easily.

The corners of his lips curved upward, but anyone seeing it wouldn’t mistake it for a smile. It was cruel and calculating and tinged with malice. Mordecai had been his first victory and it had been sweet. Unfortunately, he’d had to destroy two of the warriors. If they weren’t with him they were his enemy.

No, he had to be honest with himself. He’d destroyed Stavros, the jaguar. The phoenix had gone up in a ball of flames, destroying himself and the woman who’d freed him rather than battle Hades and his demons. The coward.

That left three warriors, the bear, the lion and the wolf, all potentially useful to him in the secret war he was waging against the other Greek gods. Which brought him back to the problem at hand.

He’d grown tired waiting for the right females to stumble across the carousel that housed the animal forms of the warriors and release them. It was taking too much time. Years. Decades. He wanted this over and done with so he could get on with his plans.

He’d learned much from watching the other warriors being released. There was a certain type of energy surrounding these special women—strong, yet abundantly feminine, sweet and yet spicy. Invigorating. He licked his lips, almost tasting the power they contained.

He wouldn’t kill the next one he found. No, he’d steal her energy for himself. To that end, he’d dispatched his minions all over the world, searching for any trace of this unusual energy. His scheme had paid off. Handsomely.

This time his smile was genuine, and he threw back his head and laughed. “I’ve got you now.” He turned back to the mirror and a woman’s face filled the space. Her blue eyes were terror-filled and her ruby-red lips parted on a bloodcurdling scream.

“Is that her?”

Hades ignored Mordecai for a moment, simply because he could. He was enjoying the woman’s scream. When it ended, he swiveled in his chair and eyed his top general. “Yes.”

“I got the number.”

That was one of the things Hades found most useful about Mordecai. He was proactive, getting what was needed, anticipating what Hades would want, unlike most of his demons who wouldn’t move without specific orders. He held out his hand and Mordecai dropped a slip of paper with a name and number into it.

Victory was close. Hades savored the sensation. But first came the thrill of the hunt. “Get ready to leave. You’re taking a little trip.”

Mordecai cocked an eyebrow, his black eyes filled with questions that remained unasked.

“All in good time,” Hades promised. “Now leave me.”

Mordecai inclined his head and withdrew, his boots soundless on the carpet. Hades frowned. The serpent was good at sneaking around, maybe too good.

The paper crinkled in his fingers and he forgot about the former warrior of the Lady of the Beasts. Mordecai belonged to him now. Body and soul.

He plucked his cell phone out of his pocket and dialed the number. He was the only one who could get cell coverage from Hell. It was one of the many perks of being him.

The phone was answered on the other end and Hades’ skin tingled. The rush of anticipation was almost sexual. The hunt was about to begin. “I have a deal for you,” he began.

Chapter One

She slowly stretched out her hand into the darkness, cautiously searching for the wall. She knew it was there if she could just find it. Sweat made her thin tank top stick to her skin, molding the fabric to her breasts. In spite of the heat, she shivered. The unfinished planks of the boathouse floor were rough against her bare feet.

He was here. Somewhere.

Was that a creak?

She held her breath and listened intently. The frantic pounding of her heart filled her ears, making it next to impossible to hear.

She closed her free hand around the hilt of the kitchen knife she’d grabbed to defend herself. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing. She didn’t want to fight. All she wanted to do was find a way out of this godforsaken mansion and go home.

Why had she agreed to housesit for a couple she barely knew? Because the offer had seemed too good to be true. A weekend at a private lake in a home with every amenity ever invented.

A pity she’d never get to try out the hot tub.

Something scuttled over her foot and she jumped back, barely suppressing a scream. A rat. Oh God, it was only a rat. Maybe he hadn’t found her. Maybe he hadn’t realized she’d left the house yet.

The speedboat was only a few feet away. If she could get to it, she could escape to the other side of the lake to the safety of the town and the local police.

“You can do this,” she whispered.

One foot at a time, she warily crept toward the boat. She wanted to run, but that would be stupid. She didn’t know where the man who’d broken into the house was. He could be anywhere—in the surrounding woods, in the house or standing a few feet away from her. In the pitch black there was no way to tell. She swallowed hard, ignoring the lump in her stomach, the burning in her eyes and the sour taste in her mouth.

Freedom was so close she could practically smell it. The sleek lines of the pleasure boat came into view as a sliver of light broke through a crack in the boathouse wall. She knew the keys were under the captain’s seat. All she had to do was get there without being detected. She cocked her head to one side, listening for any telltale sound as she moved stealthily forward.

Almost there.

“Leaving so soon, Amanda,” the low male voice mocked. He was right behind her.

She whirled around, knife raised and screamed. The bloodcurdling sound was abruptly cut off as he knocked her to the ground. The strike was brutal and stole her breath. Her head hit the boathouse floor, leaving her momentarily stunned. The knife slipped from her grip and she heard a skittering sound followed by a wet splash. It had fallen over the side of the wharf and into the dark, murky water. She was well and truly helpless.

“No. Please,” she begged, throwing her hands up in front of her. She wanted to move but terror held her frozen in place.

His laughed and his eyes seemed to glow in the dim moonlight streaming in through the window, giving him a demonic presence. He was big. He was strong. And he was bent on killing her. It wasn’t fair. He was a total stranger. She’d never done anything to him, never even seen him before.

The knife flashed as it descended, slicing through her top and into her flesh as easily as a hot knife cut through butter. She gasped and tried to scream as he raised the knife and brought it plunging back down, again and again.

Her scream was cut short and she felt her life’s blood draining from her. Her vision dimmed as her eyelids fluttered and closed for the final time. Just before everything went black, she heard his chilling voice. “You’re just the beginning.”

She gave one final sigh before her body went boneless.

“Cut!” The director turned toward the crew. “That’s a wrap for tonight.”

“Hey, Kells. Good scene.”

Her murderer held out his hand and Kellsie Morris took it, allowing him to help her to her feet. “Thanks, Stan.” She and Stan were both veterans of the horror-film industry. This was the fourth time he’d killed her. He’d also been her boyfriend once and had ended up being killed in a car accident, a very violent and gruesome death.

The special-effects guy hurried up to them. “How did the blood packs work?”

“Great, Gus.” She’d worked with Gus before too. Heck, with more than thirty horror flicks under her belt in the past eleven years, she’d worked with just about everyone.

He yanked up her top so it bunched beneath her breasts and examined her stomach, not taking her word for it. “Looks good,” he muttered, ignoring the mess that was seeping onto his hands. “All the packs deployed.”

Gus was a perfectionist. He was also a happily married man, and she knew his interest in her bare flesh was purely professional and not because he hoped to catch a better glimpse of her breasts.

“Hey, Gerry was happy,” Stan reminded Gus. Gerry Grant was the director of this particular flick, The Secrets of Summer Lake. Catchy title. Too bad she was simply cannon fodder in this one—an early kill. Her work here was already done.

She yanked her stained top back over her bloody tummy and hugged Gus. “Thanks for another great movie.”

He frowned. “You’re gone so soon?”

“Yup. This was the last scene Gerry needed me for. I won’t be back unless he needs to do any reshoots.”

“Take care of yourself.”

“You too. Say hi to Marcie and the kids.”

“Will do.” With that Gus hurried off.

“You want to get a bite to eat or something?” Stan was still standing off to the side waiting. He was a great guy. Tall, good-looking in a blond, surfer-dude way, when he wasn’t covered in blood and makeup, that is. She wished she felt something more than friendship, but there was no spark there.

“Thanks, but I think I’ll just head home. It’s been a long night.”

“Rain check?”

“You bet.” She gave him a quick hug and kiss on the cheek before heading off to the wardrobe trailer to change.

Once inside, Kellsie dragged off the sticky shirt and stained jeans, handing them to the head of the wardrobe department, before squeezing herself into the tiny shower. She didn’t linger, but washed quickly, cleaning away the fake blood, dirt and makeup. When she was done, she toweled off and dressed in her own clothing. Jeans and a T-shirt. Only, this time, she wore a bra beneath her shirt. She was top heavy and liked to keep the girls in line. The director had wanted a little more bounce in her character’s step so Kellsie hadn’t worn one in shot. Wasn’t the first time and wouldn’t be the last. She didn’t bother with mascara or lipstick. She was going home and falling into bed.

She glanced at her watch. It was just after four in the morning. The sun would soon be coming up. It had been a long three days of shooting. But she needed the work and long days were better than the alternative.

She stepped out of the bathroom, grabbed her duffle bag off the floor and slung it over her shoulder. “See you.”

The head of the wardrobe department was talking on the phone but held up her hand and waved as Kellsie left the trailer. There were still plenty of folks milling around planning for today’s shooting. She wished she were a part of it. She loved making movies, but she was afraid she was nearing the end of her career.

Washed up at thirty. Almost thirty, she reminded herself. Her birthday wasn’t for another two weeks. Several people called out their goodbyes as she made her way to the makeshift parking lot near the end of the lake. It really was a beautiful location.

Kellsie loved the outdoors, but most of her work kept her in or near Los Angeles. A few days at a lake were a treat, even if she had been working eighteen-hour days, screaming her lungs out and getting killed at the end of it. She’d gotten to bunk at the gorgeous house they were using for the shoot. The director had actually had the cameraman take some shots of her while she was sleeping and waking up. Creepy, but realistic.

She smiled as she tossed her duffle bag onto the passenger seat of her trusty Honda, Betsy. Some of her friends thought it was weird that she’d named her car, but Betsy had been in her life longer than anyone but her agent. Kellsie figured for that alone the car deserved a name.

Betsy was ten years old, purchased with money from her biggest role ever. The one she’d hoped would be the breakout role of her career. The Slasher on Cemetery Road was a cult classic and she still got recognized as the character, Jessica Moore, when she went places. It had been the pinnacle of her acting career to date.

Unfortunately, it hadn’t landed her any bigger roles in more serious or box-office-heavy movies. But it had cemented her as one of horror movies’ greatest actresses and had landed her more than a few guest spots on some television shows. Kellsie was simply happy to be working at something she loved.

She turned the key in the ignition and the engine turned over on the first try. She patted the dashboard. “That’s my girl.”

Kellsie rolled her head, trying to release some of the kinks in her neck. She was stiff from being tossed around by Stan for the past two days. The first day had been the easiest, mostly shots of her arriving at the lake house and exploring it. The other days had been extremely physical.

Which reminded her she had to make it to the gym later today. She couldn’t afford to miss a workout. She needed to stay strong and in shape if she wanted to keep the roles coming.

Stifling a yawn, she pulled out of the parking lot and started the long drive home. Three hours, maybe four depending on traffic, and she’d be able to crawl into her bed in her miniscule efficiency apartment and sleep for eight straight hours. Heaven.

She turned on the radio and flicked around the stations, turning it off again when she didn’t find anything that appealed to her. That left her with nothing to do but think. “Great,” she muttered.

She didn’t want to think about her career and where it was headed. But she’d always been a realist. Growing up as a cog in the wheel of the foster-care system did that to a person. Unless she was able to get some bit parts in some blockbuster movies, her career would be over soon. Kellsie figured she had two years left, three tops.

Tapping her fingers against the steering wheel, she watched the sun rising over the horizon, spreading its orange and yellow glow across the land. She loved living in California, but it was expensive. When her career ended, she’d have to move, maybe to somewhere in the Midwest where the cost of living was cheaper.

She hadn’t fallen victim to the Hollywood lifestyle, unless you counted those two unfortunate years with her ex, Jonathan Braun, which she didn’t. She excused herself for being young and stupid and needy at eighteen. By the time she’d hit twenty, Jonathan was history, but he’d left her heart in pieces and her bank account emptied. Thankfully, he hadn’t known about her secret savings account. She’d always kept that private, which should have been her first warning that she didn’t trust Jonathan.

“Ancient history,” she reminded herself aloud. He’d used her and her contacts to further his career. When it had started to takeoff, he’d dumped her for the daughter of a movie executive. Upgrading, they called it in Hollywood. Out with the old model and in with the new and improved one.

He’d eventually dumped the new girlfriend as well. Last she’d heard he’d married a Hollywood A-lister. Not that she kept track of him or anything, but it was hard to miss him with his picture constantly plastered over the front of the tabloids. Jon did like the limelight.

Kellsie knew she had a decent amount of money saved, but a couple more good years would give her enough to buy a home and live comfortably while she figured out what it was she wanted to do with the rest of her life. She’d even toyed with writing a book. She could see the title now, Nightmare on My Street: Memories of a Scream Queen. Or maybe, Nightmare on Cemetery Road: Memories of a Scream Queen. Yeah, that was better as it paid homage to her best-known role.

Kellsie grinned. That’s what she was and what she was known best for. No one could scream like she could. She’d been told it could raise the short hairs on the back of a person’s neck and make their blood grow cold. What a talent. Not that she was complaining. That obscure ability was what had landed her the very first movie role she’d ever had.

She also had a lot of knowledge and anecdotes about the movie business, specifically the horror business. She should talk to her agent about it. Maury Fitz had been with her since the beginning of her career, taking her on when she was a painfully young actress wannabe waiting tables for a living. He was always trying to find new ways for both of them to make money. She couldn’t fault him for that. He’d kept her working for more than ten years.

Maybe she should start making some notes. She’d always enjoyed English class in high school. That and drama class had been the only two things she’d excelled at. The rest she’d barely managed a pass, but she’d finished and had a high school diploma to prove it.

She reached out and flicked on the radio again. Even bad music was preferable than going down memory lane or worrying about the unknown future. She was too tired to think any longer and needed something to keep her awake.

Two miles down the road, she pulled into a service station long enough to fill up her gas tank and buy herself an extra-large black coffee loaded with sugar. She dug an energy bar out of her tote bag and ate it. She bought the bars in bulk and always had a few on her. In her business, you never knew when you were going to eat, so she always made sure she had something on hand to keep her energy up. The kick was exactly what the doctor ordered. She buckled her seatbelt and got back on the road.

Traffic grew thicker as she got closer to L.A. Her coffee was long gone and she was fighting a yawn every other minute. It was just past eight when she pulled into the parking lot of her apartment complex and shut off the car. Blessed silence surrounded her.

“Not yet.” She’d fall asleep in the car if she weren’t careful. Not only was that not smart, but she had a perfectly good futon a few steps away.

She opened the car door, dragged her tired body out and grabbed her duffle bag and her empty coffee cup. She didn’t leave garbage in Betsy. Ever.

Thankfully, she didn’t run into any of her neighbors on the way to her apartment. She liked them all just fine, but she was too tired to talk about her latest movie. They’d all want details later. They were a close-knit group from different walks of life, all ages and ethnic groups. Their common ground was the movies. They all worked or had worked in the industry in one capacity or another.

Kellsie fumbled with her keys until she found the right one. She unlocked her door and went inside, locking up behind her. She dumped her duffle bag on the floor and took a deep breath, enjoying the silence and the slight smell of the lemon balm and peppermint coming from the pots of herbs that lined the kitchen window. She was home.

She’d unpack later. Now all she wanted was to get into a prone position as fast as humanly possible. She kicked off her shoes, took the five steps necessary to bring her beside her futon and fell on it, burying her face in her pillow.

She really should undress. It would heat up later and she didn’t want to turn on the air conditioner unless she had to. The damn thing ate electricity and she was trying to keep her bills at a minimum. There were things she couldn’t skimp on, like her gym membership, but she cut corners where she could.

Mrs. Emery in 1B was a former hairdresser to the stars and cut Kellsie’s hair for her once a month. In return, Kellsie took her to do her grocery shopping twice a month. Lonny Grey up in 3C was a set carpenter and fixed anything that needed fixing for cheap. In return, she’d passed his name along on a couple of movies she’d done, getting him some work. All of them did what they could to make extra money and keep expenses low.

Kellsie rolled onto her back, unzipped her jeans and shoved them down her legs. Her T-shirt was next. When she was clad only in her bra and panties, she yanked the purple throw off the back of the futon to cover herself and snuggled down.

All the tension seeped from her body. She’d done a good job with the movie and it should lead to a few more roles. If nothing else, it would mean a decent paycheck. She turned onto her side and sighed. She’d go for a workout later and stop on the way home and get some groceries. Her fridge and cupboards were almost bare. She hadn’t bothered to shop before she’d left town. There hadn’t been any point.

And why wasn’t she already asleep?

“Damn.” Kellsie dragged the blanket half over her head and started counting sheep. She couldn’t get her brain to stop working and was almost too tired to sleep.

Determined, she counted the cute wooly creatures and concentrated on controlling her breathing. In and out. In and out. Slow and easy. The muscles in her neck and shoulders finally unclenched and her mind slowed its frantic pace. She was just drifting off when her cell phone rang. Moaning, she buried her face under her pillow and waited, praying whoever it was would figure out she wasn’t answering and hang up.

The noise stopped when the phone finally sent the caller to her message manager. She sighed and rolled over, savoring the blessed quiet. Then the phone rang again.

Kellsie swore and sat up knowing, whoever it was, the caller wasn’t going to give up easily. She dragged her fingers through her long hair and concentrated on standing. It wasn’t easy when she wanted to do nothing more than burrow under her thin blanket and sleep for eight straight hours.

Staggering across the room, she grabbed her duffle bag and dug into the front pocket to snag her phone. A quick glance at the call display told her it was her agent.

“This better be good.”

“It’s better than good, doll.”

“I was sleeping, Maury. I just go home from the shoot and I’m beyond exhausted.” She loved the man, but she was going to kill him if this wasn’t important.

“Sorry, doll, but you have to pack your bag again. I got you another role.”

It wasn’t his words so much as his tone that made her heart start pounding. “What is it?” Not that it mattered much. Work was work.

“Are you sitting down?”

Honestly, Maury could be such a drama queen at times. She could picture his gray hair standing on end because he’d run his fingers through it a dozen times. His eyes would be as bright as a child’s, but they were as shrewd as any Wall Street banker’s. He’d smile like a kid with a big secret. Maury was one of a kind. Usually, his idiosyncrasies made her laugh. At times like this, they drove her crazy.

“Tell me.” She perched on the edge of the futon.

“It’s the lead.”

Kellsie forgot to breathe. She hadn’t had a leading role in about five years. “Really?”

“Honest to God.” She could hear Maury munching in the background and knew he was popping sunflower seeds. He’d started eating them when he gave up smoking six years ago. “The producer called me himself. He’s a fan of The Slasher on Cemetery Road and wants you as his leading lady.”

“What’s the movie?”

Papers shuffled. “Ah, it’s called Hades’ Carnival. Basically it’s about a traveling carnival that’s run by the devil and his demons or minions or whatever the hell he calls them.” Maury chuckled at his own joke. “People visit the carnival. Weird shit happens. People die. Heroine has to survive somehow with the help of a mystical warrior.”

That was different. “When do I start?”

“Couple of days. They want you up in Washington State. It’s isolated. They’re shooting near the mountains or something. Why folks have to leave a perfectly good city is beyond me.”

Kellsie laughed. Maury figured unless there were at least several hundred thousand people surrounding him, a variety of restaurants, cell coverage and taxis, then a place wasn’t worth visiting. He was strictly a city man.

“I’ve got to get some sleep and take care of a few things today.” She mentally ran through her to-do list. She needed to stop by the bank and the drugstore to pick up a few items, especially if she was headed to an isolated movie set for a while. “How long is the shoot scheduled to last?”

“Four weeks. And, doll, that’s not the best of it.”

“What else is there?”

Maury named an amount of money that left her breathless.

“You’re shitting me?”

“Nope,” he replied. “They wanted you and were willing to pay for that to happen.”

Kellsie couldn’t believe her good luck. This role was the answer to her prayers. That kind of money would really go a long way toward her retirement fund. If the movie turned out well, it would hopefully generate a few more years of work for her too.

Maury paused and she knew him well enough to know there was something he didn’t want to tell her. Suddenly, her visions of a healthy bank account and future roles shriveled up and disappeared. “What’s the catch?”

“No catch,” he reassured her. “It’s got nothing to do with the movie role. That’s golden. Signed, sealed and delivered. They even paid half up front as incentive for you to take the job.”

“What then?”

“You read any industry papers in the past few days?”

“No, I haven’t. I’ve done nothing but work and sleep the past three days. I can’t even remember the last time I ate.” That was nothing less than the truth. She frowned when she realized she actually couldn’t remember when she’d eaten last. She didn’t count the energy bar she’d eaten on the way home as actual food. Maybe it was an apple between takes yesterday afternoon.

“It’s about Jon.”

Kellsie closed her eyes and swore under her breath. She didn’t want to talk about Jonathan. It was as though her thinking about him earlier had conjured him from her past. “Tell me, Maury.” It would do her no good to ignore whatever this latest problem was. If life had taught her one thing, it was to deal with shit when it happened and then put it behind her.

“He’s left his wife and word is all the tabloids are doing splashy stories on all his exs. That includes you, doll.” He hurried on. “I know you don’t like this kind of publicity, but you know what they say.”

“Any publicity is good publicity.” She hated knowing he was right.

“Your cell phone number is unlisted, but it won’t take the vultures long to find it or you.”

“Shit.” She thought fast. “Okay, I’m going to clear out of here, run my errands and slip by your office for the details. I’ll stay at a motel overnight and start the drive up to Washington in the morning.” If she was going to be in an isolated area for a while, she wanted her own wheels.

“I’ll handle any inquiries, but I won’t tell them where you’ve gone.”

She was grateful for Maury, knowing he’d do exactly that. He was the one man in her life who’d never let her down.

“It should all blow over in a few days, doll, and he’ll be old news.”

She belatedly realized she was being selfish. Jonathan had screwed both of them—her physically and metaphorically, but Maury had taken a hit too. He’d been Jon’s agent until he’d started to move up. Then Jon had dumped him for a bigger, flashier agency. “How are you dealing with all this?”

Maury snorted. “Old news, doll. Old news. I’ve got better things to do with my days than worry about a pretty boy like Jon. I’ll be working long after he’s nothing but a footnote in a movie guide.”

Kellsie grinned. “From your mouth to God’s ears.” That was one of the things she loved best about Maury—his never-ending optimism. His gruff laughter filled her ears, making her smile. “I gotta run, Maury.” She glanced at her watch, calculating how long it would take her to get everything done. “I’ll drop by your office in three hours.”

“Better yet, meet me for lunch at Sal’s. Less chance of the paparazzi finding you.” Sal’s was a low-priced diner that wasn’t frequented by any of the in-crowd. The food was tasty and plentiful. It was also off the beaten track. It was perfect.

“Works for me. See you in a bit.” She thumbed the button, ending the call and had to stop herself from releasing a hair-raising scream, this one real. She had the lead in a movie.

She jumped up and did her version of a happy dance, wiggling her butt in the air as she turned in circles. The room began to spin and she stopped, hugging her arms around herself as the world came back into focus. An honest-to-God lead in a movie. To hell with Jonathan and his latest scandal, life was good.

Energized, she grabbed her duffle off the floor and dumped the contents onto the futon, separating the laundry from the rest. She had to dig out her bigger bag. If she was going to be on a movie set for four weeks, she’d need more clothing. That meant she was going to have to hit a Laundromat later.

She headed to her bathroom. Shower first. Then she’d pack. Then she’d run her errands and meet Maury. After that, she’d find a place to do her laundry and a cheap motel to lay her head for the night. Tomorrow, she was out of here. She couldn’t wait.

Chapter Two

Kellsie stood in the lineup at the convenience store and tapped the toe of her sneaker against the tile floor. She had a Los Angeles Angels’ baseball cap on her head and enormous dark glasses covering her eyes and half her face. In her scruffy jeans and T-shirt, she didn’t look anything like the picture of herself that currently graced the front of all the tabloids.

Nobody looked at her. Nobody pointed their fingers and whispered. Which was exactly what she wanted.

She’d run her errands and met Maury long enough to eat lunch, get directions to the movie set and to read the contract. Her stomach jumped when she thought about the money again. She couldn’t believe that half of it, minus Maury’s commission, was already stashed safely in her bank account. It took all her self-control not to squeal and do another happy dance, this one right in the middle of the store. She still couldn’t believe her luck.

Well, not everything was rosy, but she didn’t care. She glanced at the front of the paper in her hand. Jon was smiling back at her. If that didn’t kill her good mood, nothing would.

“Next.”

Finally, it was her turn to be checked out. Kellsie dumped two tabloids, the latest book by her favorite romance author, three bottles of flavored water, three granola bars, a banana and an apple on the counter. No junk food for her. Not with a leading role and no time to hit the gym. Maury had treated her to lunch, but she’d opted for the garden salad, which had filled a hole at the time, but she was still hungry.

She dug into her purse for some cash and paid for her purchase. When it was bagged up, she hurried out of the store and back to the Laundromat two doors down. Thankfully, no one had touched her stuff while she’d been gone.

Her apartment complex had a perfectly good laundry room, but Kellsie hadn’t wanted to tempt the gods. If the paparazzi found her, she’d get no peace. If she could slip out of town unnoticed, they’d soon forget about her. Sure, they’d flash old pictures of her, but without new ones and sound bites, they’d get tired of searching for her.

The movie exec’s daughter who he’d dumped her for was more than willing to let the media know exactly what she thought of Jonathan Braun. So was his current wife, soon to be ex-wife, if the tabloids could be believed. They didn’t need a quote from Kellsie to make headlines.

She had no doubt they’d talk to some of the folks on the movie set she’d just left. She didn’t mind that at all. Any publicity for her work was good as far as she was concerned. Might even land her a few more roles.

Kellsie simply didn’t want her personal life splashed across the tabloids. Not that she had much of a personal life, but still, she hated the speculation and lies that usually served as gossip.

Maury had assured her that her new bosses weren’t giving out information about her whereabouts either. They didn’t want a lot of paparazzi or crazy fans running around the woods near their movie set. Apparently, it had taken a lot of talking and special permits to be able to film in and around a park and they weren’t going to let some overeager photographers muck that up.

“You’re putting off the inevitable,” she muttered. Maury had told her a little of what was being said, but she knew he’d held back the worst of the gossip. He didn’t want her upset before she went on her next job.

But Kellsie had to know.

She pulled the first paper out of the bag and spread it out on the folding table just beyond the dryers. “Hollywood Hunk Dumps Wife.” The headline screamed out at her. In smaller letters beneath it read, “Is he going back to where it all began?” An old grainy picture of her sat just below the headline. Right next to it was one of the woman he’d left her for. Beneath the pictures, the article speculated that Jon had been secretly seeing Kellsie Morris the past few weeks. That was all she needed.

“Shit.” She glanced around the room after she swore. There were three other people currently doing their laundry and none of them were paying any attention to her. One was reading a tattered magazine that someone else had left behind months ago by the looks of it. Another was reading a book. And the third person, a guy, was talking to himself. Not that she could criticize him. She talked to herself all the time.

Her dryer chose that moment to shut off. Kellsie stuffed the tabloid back into her bag and went to the dryer. Her laundry was done and she didn’t want to stay here any longer than she had to. Just being out among people was a risk. Everyone and his dog had a cell phone that took pictures. And the tabloids would pay a lot of money for a new one of her.

Maybe she should find a photo booth, get a few shots of herself and make some money. Maury would be in full agreement as long as he got a cut of the proceeds.

She snorted under her breath as she transferred clothing from the dryer to a nearby table. No way in hell she’d give Jonathan Braun more airtime on the entertainment shows and tabloids. Not if she could help it.

She took the time to fold her clothes so they wouldn’t wrinkle too badly. Not that it mattered. Wardrobe would provide her clothing for the movie. What she wore on her own time was inconsequential. But she wanted to make a decent first impression since she hadn’t worked with this particular director before. A quick Google search hadn’t yielded her much information on him beyond a few links to several obscure, yet critically successful independent films he’d shot. Not that it mattered. Work was work and money was money.

Satisfied she had everything, Kellsie slung her duffle over her shoulder, grabbed her purse and her bag of goodies and headed to the nearby parking lot where she’d left Betsy. It was a gamble to use her own car. As sure as she was standing here, the media hounds would have her license plate number and her home address by now. But she wasn’t leaving Betsy behind. Nor was she spending extra money on a rental when she was leaving the city.

She stowed her belongings in the trunk and climbed into the driver’s seat. After a quick look around to make sure no one was watching her, she started the car and headed out of town. A motel beyond the city was what she needed. Less chance of some paparazzi stumbling across her.

Hours later, she unlocked the door to her motel room and pushed inside, hitting the light switch as she went. It was drab but clean, and that was all that mattered. She’d certainly stayed in worse. Heck, she’d lived in worse.

Thankfully, they let her pay in cash. She’d given a fictitious name as well, just to be on the safe side. Motel desk clerks didn’t make a lot of money. If he recognized her face or name, chances were good he’d contact someone at one of the tabloids in hopes of making a few bucks. She should be safe for now.

Giving the door a knock with her hip, she closed it. It locked automatically. She dumped her bags on the bed and flopped down beside them. Damn, she was tired. Instead of finding a motel close by, she’d driven as far as she could, pushing to put some distance between herself and the city. It was late and she was exhausted.

The last twenty-four hours had been a whirlwind. She’d gone from finishing a movie to getting the leading role in another to being on the front page of every tabloid in the country. Not a bad day’s work.

Kellsie rubbed her hands over her face. “Eat. Shower. Rest.” She had to get a good night’s sleep if she was going to get an early start tomorrow morning. Groaning, she pushed herself upright. It wasn’t easy when her body was screaming at her to let it fall back on the mattress and stay there for at least eight hours.

Her body was crying out for sleep. She’d been running on pure adrenaline and caffeine all day and was going to crash. Soon.

“Shower first.” She dug in her bag for her sleep shirt, an oversized white cotton shirt with a huge brown bear on the front. She’d seen it at a discount store a few weeks back and had to have it.

She staggered toward the bathroom and hit her shoulder on the doorjamb. “Damn it.” She rubbed the spot. She didn’t need any more bruises, not with a new role starting. She had a few as souvenirs from the last job, but nothing makeup wouldn’t cover.

Kellsie dragged off her shirt and studied her shoulder in the mirror. The skin was red around her tattoo, but other than that, it looked fine. Her finger traced the shape of the four-inch bear that sat on her back just below her shoulder. She’d gotten the tattoo for her eighteenth birthday, a kind of celebration of her starting her life on her own.

Who was she kidding?

She’d been terrified of being on her own and wanted a totem animal. A protector. She’d been going through her metaphysical stage and had been reading tons of books from the library about Native American mythology. To her, the bear had seemed to be a strong guardian.

She no longer believed in such things, but she still liked the tattoo.

She removed the rest of her clothing and let it fall to the floor. She didn’t have the energy to pick it up so she left it there, stepping over it on her way to the shower. It didn’t take her long to start the water and step beneath the spray. She stood there, letting the warm water cascade over her tired muscles. When the water started to go cold, she washed as fast as she could but was shivering slightly by the time she shut off the water.

The towel the motel provided was thin but adequate. Kellsie forced herself to moisturize her skin, all the way from the bottoms of her feet up to and including her face. She couldn’t afford to neglect her skin, especially since she would be spending the next four weeks in front of the camera. Luckily, she’d had her legs waxed just before the last shoot and didn’t have to worry about shaving them. As tired as she was, she’d probably leave a trail of nicks and cuts on them.

She tugged on her sleep shirt and somehow found the energy to grab her clothing off the floor. The ingrained habit of having to take good care of what few belongings she’d had as a kid couldn’t be overcome and had followed her into adulthood.

Kellsie left the bathroom behind and yawned her way into the bedroom. God, she was more tired than she could ever remember being in her entire life. And that was saying something.

She dumped her stuff on top of her duffle and stumbled to the bed. She yanked back the covers and climbed in. The mattress was lumpy and the pillowcase didn’t smell like her fabric softener, but she didn’t care. She was horizontal, and that was all that mattered.

Sighing, Kellsie let her eyes drift shut. Her stomach growled, but she ignored it. She’d eat later…

Kellsie wandered through a dark tunnel. She had no idea where she was. It was hot and the hair on the back of her neck fluttered. She was being watched.

A quick glance over her shoulder told her nothing. She couldn’t see a damn thing. It was like being blind. “Don’t panic,” she told herself. Speaking aloud made her feel not so alone. Which was stupid, because she was alone. At least she hoped she was. She didn’t think there could be anything good lurking out there in the dark.

Goose bumps raced down her arms and she shivered, not with cold but with dread. Her stomach churned and sweat rolled down her spine, making her clothing stick to her clammy skin.

“Shit.” She raised her left foot and wrapped her right hand around her instep, while hopping around trying to keep her balance. She’d stepped on something sharp. And why the hell was she barefoot?

Laughter echoed off the walls and a light went on at the far end of the tunnel. It momentarily blinded her and she blinked. She released her foot, letting it fall back to the ground as she squinted to try to see better. Who the heck was there?

Cautiously, she moved toward the light. Maybe it was a way out of this place, whatever it was. She’d been in enough horror movies to know this wasn’t good. It didn’t pay to get trapped somewhere with no way out.

“Very good, Kellsie,” the voice praised.

Her fingers curled into fists. Whoever was up there made all her internal alarms blare. She wished she had a gun. Not that she’d ever fired a real one. Plenty of fake ones on movie sets. But still, being armed was better than not being armed.

“Who are you?”

“You don’t want to know. Not really.” The condescension in the male voice made her hand tingle. She wanted to smack the owner of that voice right in the mouth. She was normally a nonviolent person, but she hated being talked down to. Just because she hadn’t gone to college didn’t mean she was stupid.

“We’ll meet soon enough, you and I.” The voice was low and compelling. Seductive, yet menacing. This dude could make a fortune in the movies just doing voiceovers. “You’re going to give me something I want.”

“I don’t think so.” She wouldn’t give it to him on principle alone after this display of male stupidity.

“Oh, I think you will.” He seemed closer now. She whirled around to keep her back to a wall as she slowly crept toward the light. There had to be a way out of this place.

“You keep telling yourself what you need to hear.” He laughed again and she hated like hell that she seemed to be amusing him.

“Kellsie. Kellsie,” he chided. “You’re a survivor. Like I am.”

She shivered and shrank closer to the dubious safety of the wall. She didn’t know who he was, but she instinctively knew she didn’t want to be anything like him.

“When the time is right, you’ll save yourself.”

“Damn right I will.” Kellsie didn’t need anyone to save her. She’d been taking care of herself her entire life.

“I’m counting on it, sweet Kellsie.” The voice seemed to whisper in her ear and she struck out. Instead of meeting flesh, she hit her hand off a column of rock.

“Damn it.” She cradled her abused hand against her chest, praying she hadn’t broken any bones. The light dimmed and she sensed she was alone. She almost called to him to come back. Any company was better than being alone. Wasn’t it?

At the last moment, she swallowed her cry. On second thought, in this case being alone was probably preferable.

Ignoring the pain throbbing through her right hand and her left foot, she limped forward. There was a dim light still there. She needed to get out of here. The walls seemed to be closing in around her, the path narrowing the farther she went.

She was gasping now. The air was thick and hot, sucking the moisture from her mouth and lungs. Dizzy, she used the wall for support. The rock should have been cool, but even that was warm. Or maybe it was her who was hot. Maybe she had a fever. Maybe she was ill and hallucinating.

“No, child, you’re not hallucinating, you’re dreaming.” The voice was strong but distinctly feminine.

“Who are you and how do you know I’m dreaming?” Kellsie shook her heading trying to make sense of things. Her vision dimmed and she swayed.

“It doesn’t matter,” soothed the woman. “You need to get out of here.”

She couldn’t argue with the new voice. “How?”

“Follow me.”

Kellsie squinted. She couldn’t make out the woman’s features, but she could see a female in a cloak ahead of her. It flowed over her skin. Was that hair spilling down her back and not a cloak at all?

Making her feet move, Kellsie followed, never seeming to get closer. She was beginning to think it was a trap of some kind, or a mean joke. “Where are we going?” she managed to gasp out. It was getting impossible to breathe.

“You’re going back to where you belong. You’re only caught in a dream.”

Such sadness tinged the voice that Kellsie immediately felt pity for the woman. “Come with me,” she impulsively offered. No one should have to stay here, especially not a woman by herself.

“I cannot. Not yet. This is your time. Hurry.”

The urgency in the woman’s tone gave Kellsie a boost of energy and she made a dash for the light. Cool air stroked her skin. Fresh air filled her lungs.

She turned to thank the woman but could see nothing but darkness behind her. Guilt assailed her at leaving the woman behind, but there was nothing she could do. The passageway seemed to close behind her.

Kellsie turned and hurried toward the light. She glanced over her shoulder one final time. There was literally nothing behind her but a void. Before she could face forward again, she smacked into an immoveable object. Grunting, she fell back, lost her footing and started to plummet toward the ground

Strong hands wrapped around her shoulders and kept her upright. Her eyes widened as she took in the man who’d caught her in a steel grip. He was at least a foot taller than her and his shoulders were as wide as a mountain. He was also naked.

Kellsie threw back her head and screamed. It was louder and more spine chilling than any scream she’d ever let loose. It even raised goose bumps on her arms. The sharp yell echoed around them and he released her and covered his ears as she stumbled back a few steps. “Stop it, woman. I’m not going to hurt you.”

The voice was rough and low, almost a growl, and bore no resemblance to the smooth, cultured tone that had taunted her earlier. Just because it wasn’t the same guy didn’t mean he was safe. After all, he wasn’t wearing any clothes.

Still, she closed her mouth, and silence surrounded them.

She swallowed when he stepped farther into the dim light and she got a really good look at him. He was huge. Massive. There was no other word to accurately describe him.

His hair fell thick and straight around his shoulders. The texture looked soft, but it was the color that captured her attention. Every color of brown ever invented seemed to streak through his hair. Had to be highlights. She wondered who his stylist was. It was cowardly on her part, but she didn’t really want to look any lower. Okay, maybe just a peek, but that was all. Just as soon as she could screw up the courage.

Dark brows lowered as he stared back at her. His eyes, which were a deep, mesmerizing brown, studied her. She suddenly felt as though he was sizing her up to be his next meal.

“Why are you here?” That low rumble of a voice made her skin tingle and her toes curl. And her toes hadn’t curled in a very long time. Considering the situation she was in, this was no time for them to start.

“Why are you here?” She countered. “And where exactly is here?” She just wanted to go home. She frowned. No, she didn’t want to go home. She was on her way somewhere. Wasn’t she?

“You are in my thoughts.”

“But this is my dream.” She was certain of that. Even the lady she’d met had understood that this was Kellsie’s dream.

His frown deepened and the muscles in his jaw tightened. She really should be more terrified of the giant in front of her. Instead, she was fascinated. It was like being before some great predator, a perfect specimen of the species. She only hoped he found her interesting enough not to kill her.

He lowered his gaze and a slow smile cut across his face. She gasped as large white teeth, several of which were very sharp, were revealed. “You like bears?”

She glanced down at her nightshirt. She hadn’t realized she was wearing it in her dream. And what did her choice of sleeping attire have to do with anything? “Yes, I like bears.”

Reaching out a huge hand, he cupped her jaw. Or rather the entire left side of her face. His hand was as big as a dinner plate. She swallowed hard. She really should make a run for it. He was so big he was bound to be slower. She could run like a jackrabbit when necessary, and this situation certainly was that.

Not giving herself time to think, she ducked beneath his arm and took off. She hadn’t gone five feet when a large, muscled forearm wrapped around her waist. She was yanked backward and right off her feet. A large male chest cradled her back and a very impressive erection pushed against her butt.

Kellsie opened her mouth to scream, but all that came out was a squeak. She sounded more like a mouse than a scream queen. With his forearm banded across her diaphragm, she couldn’t suck in enough air to generate even a mild yell.

“Shhh,” he whispered in her ear. “I won’t hurt you.”

The rough stubble of his jaw grazed the sensitive skin of her neck and jaw, sending a shiver through her entire body. And it wasn’t brought on by fear, but arousal. She was in big trouble. She strained forward, trying to get away from him. It was like trying to move a block of granite.

His lips caressed the nape of her neck and she moaned before she could stop herself. “You have to stop,” she gasped.

“Why?” he countered. “If this is a dream, why not enjoy it?”

Kellsie froze in his grip, no longer trying to escape his grasp. This was a dream, wasn’t it? It had to be. She was running around in her nightgown, for heaven’s sake. But how weird was it to know it was a dream? She was confusing herself just thinking about it.

He slowly lowered her until her feet were touching the floor. Except it wasn’t a rocky floor any longer, but a soft mossy forest floor. She could smell the fresh scent of pine in the air and a light breeze brushed over her skin. He loosened his hold but didn’t release her. Instead, he shifted his hands over her sides and under her sleep shirt.

His skin was warm, his fingers callused and strong as he stroked her torso and around her breasts. Her nipples tightened, the traitors. God, she wanted him to touch her. Was it wrong if it was a dream?

His movements pushed her shirt higher, and she felt the heat and pulse of his erection against her bare back. It throbbed against her skin. A matching beat started deep in her core and her sex swelled. Kellsie bit her bottom lip to keep from moaning as his clever hands lifted her shirt over her head and tossed it aside.

He stilled. Before she could figure out what was wrong, he began to trace the tattoo on her shoulder. “You really are mine, aren’t you?” She could hear the wonder in his voice. “You belong to the bear.”

“I belong to myself.” Never again would she allow a man to mean more to her than herself. She’d made that mistake with Jonathan and wouldn’t make it again. She didn’t need a man in her life, not even in her dreams. Didn’t matter how damn sexy he was.

“No.” He tightened his hold. “You’re mine.”

She began to fight him in earnest. She wanted to get away from here, from him. Panicked, she kicked at him with her heels and reached behind to tug on his hair. “Let me go.”

“I will never hurt you, but I cannot let you go.” He sounded sad. Resigned. She felt his pain as if it was her own, and it staggered her in its scope and depth. For a moment, she almost stopped struggling. Then common sense kicked in and she began to pummel at the arm holding her captive.

“Let me go. Let me go…”

Kellsie sat up in bed, gasping for breath and still muttering aloud. She scrambled backward and hit the headboard with a loud thud. She glanced around the nondescript motel room. She was alone.

“Shit.” She swiped at her forehead, not surprised to find it damp with perspiration. “That was one hell of a dream.” And not surprising when she thought about it. She hadn’t had sex in so long it was no wonder she’d dreamed about a good-looking guy. Once upon a time, she’d wanted to belong to someone, with someone, knowing she could depend on them. But those days were gone. She was alone and, as the first male voice in her dream had stated, she was a survivor.

“Jesus, I really should have eaten something last night.” Lack of sleep and food, mixed with the few intense days of work and all the stress, and it was no wonder she’d had such a crazy dream. She relaxed and then tensed again. She was naked.

She shoved back the covers and found her shirt balled up near her feet. “Must have ripped it off during the dream.” Her limbs quivered as she sat up and dragged in a deep breath.

She checked her watch and noted it was nearly dawn. No way she’d go back to sleep now. “I need another shower and some food. Then it’s time to hit the road.”

She made her way into the bathroom and under the cool spray of the water. Her enthusiasm returned as she thought about her new movie role. By the time she was halfway through her shower her dream was all but forgotten.

Chapter Three

Kellsie studied the map. She wasn’t lost, not exactly. She just wasn’t quite certain where she was. She’d taken the I-5 before turning off onto a secondary highway in Skagit County. The scenery was breathtaking with the majestic North Cascade Mountain Range rising in the distance. She needed to hit Rockport and then the town of Marblemount before she found the movie set. Although, given the size and population of both, they could barely be called towns, according to Maury. Kellsie thought they’d be beautiful and quaint, much like the other places she’d passed on her drive.

She’d driven most of yesterday before finding another motel to crash for the night. She hadn’t rushed the trip, taking the time to stop and eat so she wouldn’t be exhausted when she arrived. According to Maury, as long as she hit the movie set sometime today she was fine.

Thankfully, she’d slept long and hard last night, rising refreshed to hit the road in Betsy once again. With the window rolled down and The Rolling Stones’ “Sympathy for the Devil” blaring through the speakers, she’d put Jonathan and Los Angeles out of her head and focused on the job ahead. She’d left all the turmoil behind her and was currently in the great state of Washington.

Several hours ago, she’d stopped at a drive-through for a chicken burger and parked in the lot to eat it. Usually she was very careful with her food, but today she’d needed the junk-food kick.

While she was stopped to eat, she’d read some of the stories in the tabloids she’d picked up at the convenience store back in L.A. She hated that they’d brought up her childhood history, the death of her parents when she was little more than a toddler and her years as a ward of the state.

They had several quotes from former foster parents. Kellsie curled her upper lip into a sneer, wondering how much they’d been paid. She was realistic and cynical enough to know money was involved, especially when dealing with these particular folks, none of whom had been particularly good or caring foster parents.

That in and of itself was enough to make her sound pitiful. Then they piled on the fact that Jonathan had dumped her and his career had flourished while hers had trundled on much the same as it had for years.

Over coffee, she’d studied the old pictures of herself, most of which were totally unflattering shots from film roles. Thankfully most of them were on the inner pages of the tabloid with only one plastered on the front cover.

She’d consoled herself with the fact they were small pictures. The larger ones were of the movie exec’s daughter who’d come after her, Jon’s current wife and the actress he was reportedly currently sleeping with. The cheating bastard.

She shoved all those negative thoughts aside. The day was too beautiful to let thoughts of her ex ruin it. She was on her way to a movie set and she had the leading role. The paparazzi hadn’t found her either. Life was good.

Now she was closing in on her destination. She ran her finger over the map Maury had highlighted for her. He’d given her written directions as well as the movie script. She couldn’t wait to read it. Maury had assured her it was a great role and that was good enough for her. She couldn’t afford to be picky and turn down work.

The only thing she wouldn’t do for a role was get naked. She’d worn her share of skimpy clothing, bathing suits and even strategically placed bedclothes, but she’d never been naked. Not even in a shower scene. She’d worn bikini bottoms and skin-tone patches to cover her nipples. For some reason it was a line she couldn’t cross.

It had limited the amount of work she’d gotten. With her figure, she would have gotten a lot more roles if she’d been willing to lose all her clothing.

She shrugged and concentrated on her map. She was happy with what she’d done and that was all that mattered. “That’s all fine and good.” She glanced out the window and back to the map. “But if you don’t find where the movie set is located you won’t be working at all.”

Someone involved with this movie had some pull. They had the permits to shoot on the edge of a national park. The backdrop for the film was going to be spectacular. Tossing the map onto the passenger seat, she checked for traffic before pulling back onto the road. A sign on the roadside informed her there was a small diner two miles down the road. Kellsie immediately decided to stop and go to the restroom before getting something else to eat and asking for directions.

The building came into view a few minutes later. It was small, but well kept. Made of logs, it blended with the surrounding forest. Perfect for a movie. As she pulled into the parking lot, she could picture the exterior scene. The rugged west at its best with a touch of Native American thrown in.

Kellsie got out of the car and grabbed her purse. She locked her doors and pocketed her keys. This might be an isolated spot, and hers might be the only car in the lot, but she’d lived in the city too long not to take precautions and lock up behind her.

Dreamcatchers fluttered in the breeze as they hung on a display just outside the main door. They were lovely and immediately caught her eye. She took a closer look and realized they were made from bent branches and rawhide, not metal hoops and synthetic string. These were the real deal. She fingered one long feather that hung from the bottom of one of the larger hoops.

“An eagle feather,” someone said from behind her.

She immediately pulled her hand back, feeling like a kid who’d touched something she shouldn’t have. Too many times in her life she’d felt that way—as if she was always on the outside looking in. Immediately, the thought made her angry as the old insecurities surged forward. She’d worked long and hard to rid herself of those feelings, but they still popped up on occasion. She reminded herself that she had money she’d earned all on her own. She could touch and buy whatever she wanted.

Kellsie turned to face the owner of the low, male voice and was immediately struck by his face. He had a strong jaw and straight nose with heavy lines on the forehead and crow’s feet around the eyes. He could be anywhere from sixty to ninety. It was difficult to tell. There was an ageless quality about him.

His skin was bronze, proclaiming his Native American heritage. His hair was long, flowing almost to his waist. Most of it was still black, but it was streaked with gray. It was held away from his face by a leather headband trimmed with intricate beadwork. He wore jeans and an embroidered shirt. Her first thought was that he could make a fortune as an actor. Her second one was that she was staring rudely at him and had been for some time.

“I’m sorry.” She motioned to the dreamcatcher. Although why she was apologizing was beyond her. The stuff was here to be bought. She couldn’t be the only person who’d touched it. “It’s very beautiful.”

The elderly man shook his head. “The eagle is a strong messenger, but not for you.”

Now she was getting annoyed. All she wanted was to use the bathroom, get directions and a few road snacks. “Fine. Good to know.” She spun on her heel and headed to the door, letting it slam shut behind her as she entered the cooler confines of the diner. It probably wasn’t even a real eagle’s feather anyway. There were most likely restrictions about such things.

She blinked, letting her eyes adjust to the dim light. It wasn’t strictly a diner, she quickly realized, but two separate rooms. There was a shop on one side and a small café on the other. A young dark-haired woman sat behind the counter perusing a magazine. “Hot one today.”

Kellsie smiled and nodded her head. “Sure is. Do you have a restroom I can use?”

The woman nodded and pointed. “Through the café, right down at the end on your left.”

“Thanks.” Leaving all thoughts of the old man behind, she hurried to the restroom. It was small but thankfully clean.

Kellsie yanked off her hat and removed her sunglasses. She looked tired. The dark circles under her eyes weren’t helping matters. Even though she’d managed a good night’s sleep last night, the lack of sleep this past week was beginning to catch up with her. There was no way she could show up on a movie set looking this bad. She wasn’t vain, but she wasn’t stupid either. No director wanted to see his lead looking like something the cat had dragged in.

Dropping her bag onto the tiled countertop, she dug out her brush and fixed her hair as best she could. Then she pulled out her makeup bag and found her mascara, concealer, eye shadow, powder and an assortment of brushes. Over the years, she’d learned a lot of tricks from the makeup artists she’d worked with on movie sets. In five minutes flat, her eyes looked brighter and the dark circles were gone, hidden under the female version of war paint.

Satisfied, she popped her hat back on her head, pulling her ponytail through the back opening and slipped her sunglasses back on. She threw all her stuff back into her bag and headed for the toilet. Once she was done, she washed her hands and reached for the door handle. Five minutes to pick up some food and get directions and she’d be on her way again.

She hesitated just outside the door of the restroom. The old man was sitting at a table for two about halfway down the café. All the other tables were empty. There wasn’t even a waitress around. Muted sounds came from the kitchen area, but they were the only two people in the room.

She wanted to turn away from his penetrating gaze but couldn’t. Had she ever seen eyes that golden brown before? She didn’t think so. They reminded her of an eagle’s, alert yet with the wisdom of the ages mirrored in them. It felt as though he was seeing all the way into her soul, into the deepest parts of herself she hid from the rest of the world. She didn’t like feeling quite so vulnerable.

Kellsie took a deep breath and starting walking. The old man was nothing to her. What did she care if he looked at her? Maybe he recognized her from the movies. She knew she was grasping at straws. He didn’t look like the horror-movie type. But what did she know? Stranger things had happened.

“Wait, please.” He stretched his arm out, blocking her progress toward the front of the room.

Kellsie stopped, wondering if she was making a mistake trying to leave or if she should just hear the old guy out. She really should just hurry by and make a run for her car. This was starting to get creepy. But something in the man’s gaze stopped her. Sincerity. Concern. As if he had something very important he wanted to impart to her.

“You are headed toward great evil.”

She rolled her eyes and sighed. So much for her intuition. She really didn’t have time for this. Some days she wondered if she had some kind of invisible sign tattooed on her forehead. For some unknown reason, all the crazies seemed attracted to her—the homeless people, the drug addicts, those who lived in their own reality. Didn’t matter where she went, they seemed to find her. You’d think she’d be used to it by now.

She tried to be kind and respectful to all of them. If she hadn’t gotten lucky in her early days, she could have easily been among their ranks. She never forgot that. But some days it was simply a pain in the ass.

Kellsie glanced at her watch and winced. It was later than she’d hoped. At this rate it was going to be dark by the time she got to the movie set. “Excuse me, but I really need to get going.” She started to push by him.

“The bear is strong with you. You wear his mark.”

His words stopped her cold and a shiver raced down her spine. Slowly, she turned to stare down at him. “What did you say?”

His face was set in stern lines and his eyes were deadly serious. “You have powerful bear magic. Strong. You will need it.”

Kellsie shook her head, not understanding what he meant. How could this guy know about her connection to the bear? And what did he mean about bearing his mark? He couldn’t know about her tattoo. That was impossible.

As soon as she thought it, commonsense kicked in and told her it was impossible. There was no way he could know. It was nothing more than a lucky guess. He probably had something he wanted to sell her.

“Look. I really need to go and I don’t have the money to buy anything, okay.” That was technically a lie. She had money. She just didn’t want to spend it on useless trinkets.

Kellsie wrapped her fingers around her purse strap until her knuckles turned white. She wanted to leave but couldn’t get her feet to get with the program. Nothing, not the thought of being late nor being totally creeped out could propel her forward.

She held her breath, waiting to hear what he had to say next. Almost not wanting to hear it.

He narrowed his eyes and his frown deepened. “I am not selling anything.”

Great, now she’d offended the guy. She huffed out a breath. Why did she even care? She hadn’t started this exchange.

He held out his hand. A leather thong hung from his fingers and on the end was a large claw of some sort.

Kellsie stared at it, mesmerized as it swung back and forth.

“It is from the bear. A strong, powerful creature, one who lived a long life before going back to Mother Earth and Father Sky.”

“It’s beautiful.” No, that wasn’t quite right. It was powerful. Compelling. She’d never worn fur in her life. She was guilty of wearing leather, but who wasn’t? Certainly she’d never imagined wearing any other part of an animal, let alone a claw, but suddenly she wanted this necklace. She wondered if it was even legal to possess something like that.

“Sit.” The man motioned to the chair across from him.

She hesitated, chewing on her bottom lip. “I don’t have much time.” Truthfully, she didn’t have any to spare, but for some reason she felt compelled to slide onto the seat across from him.

He smiled. “This will not take long.” He reached across the table and took her hand. His skin was dark, his fingers gnarled. They looked so strange and foreign wrapped around her smooth white flesh. The necklace still dangled in his other hand.

“You have been tested by life and it has made you strong. You are a loner.”

His words brought a gripping tightness to her chest and a lump to her throat. Somehow this stranger had summed up her entire life in two sentences. She wanted to look away from him but couldn’t break free from his penetrating gaze. There was a power of some sort emanating from him, something that drew her even as she wanted to run away from it.

“That time is coming to an end. A new chapter of your life is beginning. You will be tested by the greatest darkness.”

That was so not what she wanted to hear. And why was she even listening to this guy? She didn’t even know his name.

He continued, his voice low and melodic, lulling her. “But you will not be alone. A warrior will come to you, one strong and pure of heart. You will heal one another or you will both perish.”

That certainly didn’t sound promising. She wasn’t about to trust any man, especially not one she hadn’t even met yet. She gently disengaged her hand from the stranger. Even though she didn’t believe anything he was saying, she didn’t want to offend the old guy. “Thanks for the warning, but I have to go.”

She pushed back the chair, her appetite gone. The road and her movie role beckoned.

“Take this.” He thrust the necklace toward her. “The bear magic is strong and will help protect you.”

She held out her hands. “I’m sorry. I really don’t have money to spare to buy it.” Better he think she was poor than for him to be offended or hurt by her refusal.

Damn, you’d think all those years of living on her own, of working in a cutthroat industry would have made her hard. But underneath the tough exterior she was a marshmallow, wanting to believe the best in people even when they continually disappointed her. She’d worked hard to erect the shell of protection around her heart and had no intention of letting it drop for any reason.

He shook his head, making his long hair sway. “A present.” His voice rang with a quiet dignity. He stood and pressed it into her hand. He turned and walked away, his shoulders unbent by age.

He left the café behind, the door closing quietly behind him. Through the window, she watched him walk toward the woods.

Stunned, Kellsie stared down at the necklace she held tight in her hand. “What the hell just happened?” She shook herself, feeling as though she’d momentarily drifted off into a dream. She had no idea what the heck the old guy meant and had no time to figure it out. She stuffed the necklace in her pocket and hurried back to the gift-shop area.

The clerk was still there reading her magazine. Kellsie knew she should let it go, but couldn’t. “Excuse me, could you tell me who that old man was?”

The woman shot her a quizzical look. “What man?”

“The old guy who just left.”

She put aside her magazine and leaned forward to look out the window. Kellsie glanced outside, but there was no trace of the man. He was gone, swallowed up by the surrounding forest. The clerk shrugged. “I didn’t see anyone come in but you.”

A shiver raced down Kellsie’s spine and goose bumps rose on her forearms. Weird. The woman was probably just too caught up in her reading to notice him. That’s all it was.

Settling the matter in her head, Kellsie put all thoughts of the man aside. It was nothing more than two strangers crossing paths in life. The woman was staring at her expectantly. Kellsie offered her a smile. “I need directions.”

An hour later, she pulled off the side of the road to check her directions once again. She should be at the movie set in the next ten minutes. She shut off her car, killing the music that blared from her speakers. Silence surrounded her. The view was breathtaking with the sun setting behind majestic mountains surrounded by thick woods. She could see a lake off in the distance. It was the perfect setting for a horror movie.

Kellsie unlocked her door and climbed out of Betsy. Wind whispered through the leaves of the trees. The air was much cooler here than it was back home. It was early April and would get much chillier as evening came on. For now it was pleasantly warm. The perfect spring day.

Birds chirped and sang, calling to one another in the distance. Trees rustled off to her right. Was it a fox or rabbit or something much bigger? She froze, not moving away from the open door of her vehicle.

Had she ever been this alone in her life?

She frowned when she realized the answer was yes. She usually felt alone, just not this isolated. A car could come around the corner at any moment or there could be no one around for miles. It was slightly unnerving for a city gal.

But there was also something that drew her and called to her soul. A sense of peace, of contentment, that was lacking in the city. “Thank you, Maury,” she whispered, suddenly fiercely glad he’d gotten her this role. She had a feeling it was going to change her life.

The next few weeks would be filled with hard work, but she didn’t mind that. She was looking forward to it, in fact. But now she was anticipating her downtime as well. She really hoped to have some time to wander around the woods a bit. Not too far from the movie set, of course. The last thing she wanted to do was get lost.

She slid back into her seat and shut the door. Something dug into her thigh and she reached into her jeans pocket and drew out the necklace. The claw was about three inches long. Deadly. She could well imagine a massive bear with huge paws tipped in these lethal weapons.

She shivered and started to put it back in her pocket. Something stopped her, some impulse and she shrugged. Why not? It was a present. It represented the start of this journey and she knew she’d always associate it with this movie. Plus, it was truly a thing of beauty.

Kellsie slipped the leather thong over her neck and straightened the cord until the claw sat between her breasts. She tucked it under her shirt and smiled as she started the car and began the last leg of her trip.

The drive went faster than she anticipated. Some thoughtful soul had put up a temporary sign on the highway with an arrow, indicating the movie set was off on a dirt road to the left. She was glad for the unexpected directions as darkness had fully fallen and she might have otherwise missed the turnoff. Kellsie maneuvered Betsy down the less-than-perfect road, wincing and apologizing whenever the bottom of the car hit the uneven dirt.

She made a final turn and the lights of the movie set came into view. She stopped and stared out the windshield. It really was like an old-time carnival. The set designer and all his crew had done a remarkable job. It reminded her of something out of the fifties, except maybe a bit seedier. It was perfect.

A knock on her window startled her. She swung around and found a young woman grinning at her and motioning her to lower her window. Kellsie did so and the woman’s smile widened. “Kellsie Morris.” She thrust out her hand. “I’m Brittany and I’m a huge fan. If you park your car over in the employee lot, I’ll show you to your trailer.” The young woman indicated a makeshift parking lot off to the right.

“Thanks, Brittany. I appreciate it.” She shook the other woman’s hand. Time to get to work. By the time Kellsie had parked Betsy and killed the headlights, Brittany was waiting beside the car. Kellsie climbed out and grabbed her purse and map from the front seat before getting her luggage out of the trunk.

“I can carry that for you.” Brittany reached for Kellsie’s bag, but she declined help.

“I got it, but thanks,” she said to soften her refusal. Brittany was extraordinarily pretty with long, blonde hair and golden-brown eyes. Kellsie wondered if she also had a small acting role in the movie. Sometimes actors worked both sides of the camera when they were starting out. Anything to be involved in a movie.

Brittany pouted, but only for a moment and her smile was back. “You’re over this way.” She led Kellsie off to the left.

“That’s quite the set up.” Kellsie inclined her head toward the carnival set.

“It really is, isn’t it? It’s wonderful.” Brittany waved at the man running the Ferris wheel, which was going round and round. “You can try out the rides later if you want. We don’t start actual shooting with the actors for another two days. The director wasn’t quite sure when you’d get here so he took a crew into the woods to get some panoramic nature shots.”

The girl barely took a breath, but she was certainly a fount of information. “That will give me time to read through the script. I just came off my last job.”

Brittany nodded and waved to another man who was staring at them. “Hey, Rob.” To Kellsie she added, “That’s Rob. He’s a cameraman, but he has fast hands, if you know what I mean.”

“Thanks for the heads-up.” A small trailer village came into view. People were rushing around, but Kellsie could sense their eyes on her. Hopefully, she’d meet them all tomorrow morning at breakfast. A movie always worked better when folks got along. She searched for a familiar face but saw only strangers. Weird. She’d been working in this business a long time and usually knew a few others on set.

Brittany led her to a small, silver trailer just beyond all the others. “This is yours.” She opened the door and stepped inside. “It’s small, but you don’t have to share.” The younger woman chewed on her bottom lip, looking worried.

Kellsie was no diva. She’d shared accommodations many times before. She smiled at Brittany, who was waiting expectantly. “It’s perfect.” It was tight, but it had a bathroom, kitchenette and bed. Everything Kellsie needed.

Brittany opened the small refrigerator. “There’s bottled water and a few snacks in here.” She shut the door again. “The dining tent is back by the carnival rides. You can get something to eat there any time of the day. They shut down at around seven at night. Since we’re in a park, they don’t want to take the chance of attracting animals to the food during the night. That’s why there are snacks in all the trailers.”

“Sounds good to me.” Kellsie dumped her duffle on the bed.

“I’ll let you get settled. You must be exhausted after your long drive.”

She yawned, suddenly overwhelmed by fatigue. “I am tired.”

Brittany patted her arm. “Why don’t you take a nap or even call it a night. The director won’t be back until late, if at all. They took tents in case they wanted to get some early sunrise shots in the mountains. You can meet him tomorrow. There’s crackers and cheese and apples and stuff, or I can bring you something if you want.”

“Thanks, Brittany. I really appreciate it. I think I’ll just get settled in. There’s more than enough to eat if I get hungry.” Kellsie just wanted to get horizontal.

“Okay then. If I don’t see you later, I’ll come get you in the morning.”

“Great. And thanks again.”

“No problem. We’re all just happy you’re finally here.” With those parting words, Brittany was gone and Kellsie was alone in her trailer.

She locked the door behind the other woman and surveyed her new home for the foreseeable future. It was compact but clean, and Kellsie appreciated having a place to herself.

Calling Maury was the first item on her list of things to do. She dug her cellphone out of her purse and hit the first button on her speed dial. She didn’t have any family or close friends. Maury was it. The only other numbers on her speed dial were the Gino’s Italian Pizzeria two blocks from her house and Mr. Chang’s House of Food, which made the best sweet and sour spareribs she’d ever had.

She put the phone to her ear and heard nothing. Pulling the phone away, she read no signal. “No surprise there, not with all the mountains surrounding us.” She flipped the phone shut and tossed it back into her bag. She’d have to ask Brittany about that. There had to be some way to communicate with the outside world.

Exhaustion was creeping up faster by the minute. Kellsie bit back another yawn as she went to work unpacking her clothing. It didn’t take long to store her belongings in the miniscule closet beside the head of the bed. It had two built-in drawers and a twelve-inch rod for hanging stuff. Even with the little she’d brought, the closet was soon filled.

She grabbed her toiletries bag and checked out the bathroom. Tiny, but that was to be expected. Thankfully, she had her shampoo and toiletries and stuff in a bag that hung easily from a hook on the back of the door.

The tabloids, she shoved in one of the kitchen drawers and her new book went on the shelf by her bed, along with her netbook. She’d planned to do some online research but that wouldn’t be happening unless she could get a connection.

Within five minutes she was unpacked and settled in. She really needed a shower. She felt grungy after being in the car all day. Tomorrow morning, she promised herself. She’d get up early.

It only took her two minutes to drag off her clothes and pull on her sleep shirt. She took another minute to remove her watch and set the alarm. She didn’t want to oversleep. Tomorrow would be filled with meeting new people, including her fellow actors. She could read the script and maybe they could run some lines. She started to remove her necklace but stopped, deciding to keep it on.

Kellsie yanked back the covers, crawled in and pulled the sheet and blankets over her. God, she was tired. Not even a strange bed with a hard mattress was going to keep her awake tonight.

She reached over her head and turned off the lamp. The only light in the trailer was coming from the bathroom. She’d left it on in case she woke in the middle of the night and had no idea where she was. She’d slept in so many different places this past week she expected to be disoriented if she woke.

Her stomach growled, but she ignored it. Sleep was more important.

Snuggling down, she sighed. Her left hand found the claw dangling between her breasts. She wrapped her fingers around it, holding it tight. She closed her eyes and slept.

Chapter Four

A loud banging woke Kellsie. She wondered if Lonny from 3C was fixing the front door for the folks in the apartment next to her. It was slightly warped and tended to stick. The banging continued and she rolled over, pulling her pillow over her head.

“Kellsie.”

Kellsie frowned and opened her eyes as the female voice penetrated her brain. She pried her eyes open and groaned. She was in a trailer on a movie set, not at home. A quick glance at her watch made her swear. It was almost noon. She’d slept through the entire night and her alarm. She must have been even more exhausted than she thought to sleep that long and heavy.

Stumbling to the door, she unlocked and opened it. Brittany stood outside, a worried look on her face. “Did I wake you?”

Kellsie dragged a hand through her hair and tried to get her mind firing on all cylinders. “I’m really sorry. I meant to be up and around early this morning.” She did not want to get the reputation with the crew of being a diva before filming even started.

“No problem,” Brittany assured her. “The director isn’t back yet and we all knew you were just coming off a shoot and turned around and came straight here.”

Kellsie silently blessed Maury. He must have alerted the director and his staff that she was going to be tired when she finally arrived. “I just need a few minutes to catch a quick shower.”

“Sure.” Brittany motioned to the dining tent off in the distance. “You should stop by and have something to eat and meet some of the others.”

“I’m looking forward to it.” And she was. The familiar tingles began to vibrate in her stomach. God, she loved working on movies. There couldn’t possibly be a better job in the world. She got to play make-believe and create something that hundreds of thousands, maybe even millions of people would view and enjoy.

Some people might call her profession frivolous, but Kellsie had long ago come to grips with their arguments. Life was hard enough. If one of her movies took a stressed-out, overworked person out of their everyday life for a few hours and gave them some pleasure, then that could only be a good thing. She was proud of what she did for a living.

“I’ll be waiting for you,” Brittany called over her shoulder as she hurried over to the dining hall.

Kellsie shook her head at the younger woman’s perkiness. But it worked for her, friendly without being vapid. “Don’t stereotype,” she warned herself. “Others do that to you.” As if being blonde meant you didn’t have the same amount of brain cells that brunettes did. Brittany was a friendly, beautiful young woman, who just happened to fill out her short shorts and tiny top in all the right places, and Kellsie was grateful she’d taken the time to stop by and wake her. There’s no telling how much longer she might have slept otherwise.

Closing the door, she marshaled her thoughts. Shower first.

Within seconds, she stripped out of her sleepwear and stepped beneath the spray of the shower. Not that it could technically be called a spray. It was more of a trickle really.

Ignoring the slight chill to the water, she squeezed bodywash onto her cleaning puff and went to work scrubbing her arms. She did well, managing to bang her elbow only twice. It got trickier when she washed her hair, but she managed to contort her body to work around the tight quarters.

Years of experience of working on low-budget movies helped. She’d showered in more than her fair share of trailer bathrooms. She hurried, not knowing yet how quickly the water would turn icy. She turned the taps off and reached for a towel.

The mirror was a little foggy but not bad. The water had been too cool to really steam it. Kellsie stared at her reflection and nodded. She looked and felt better than she had in several days. All that sleep had helped.

Her stomach growled, making her laugh. “I promise I’ll feed you.”

Wrapping the towel around her, she left the bathroom behind. It didn’t take her long to dig out some clean clothes. She stuck to jeans and a long-sleeved cotton shirt, casual and approachable. Exactly the look she was going for.

Another quick trip to the bathroom and she slicked back her hair, pulling it into a simple braid, and applied some light make-up. Giving her reflection a satisfied nod, she turned and stubbed her toe of the edge of the wall. “Damn. Damn. Damn.” She said worse curse words as she bounced off the sink when she grabbed her poor, abused foot.

“Sneakers next,” she muttered as she limped toward the bed. She sat there and pulled on her footwear. By the time she was done her toes were no longer aching quite so much and the excitement of meeting the crew was setting in.

She left her script behind, knowing she could run back and get it later. This was about eating and doing a meet-and-greet with the others. Kellsie tossed the covers over the mattress and smoothed them. It wasn’t great, but it was good enough. She opened her trailer door and took her first step into this new, exciting project.

He stood motionless, half-hidden by the bulk of the oak tree he was leaning against. The rest of him was lost in shadows. This was the woman Hades had sent him to watch, and to kill if it became necessary. But the Olympian god had other plans for Kellsie Morris if the warrior she freed couldn’t be turned. That’s assuming Hades was right and she was one of the chosen few women who could indeed free one of the warriors from his imprisonment.

He wouldn’t want to be in her shoes. He didn’t want to be in his own, but he was a warrior and had made his choice. This frail human had no choice in what was about to happen to her.

“What do you think?” Brittany, the little succubus who had been sniffing around his bed for the past few weeks, sidled up closer to him. She was a tempting tidbit, the perfect woman, unless you knew what lurked beneath the exterior packaging.

Mordecai didn’t bother to look at her or answer her question. It didn’t matter what he thought about her. He was here to do a job.

Brittany’s hand grazed his chest before slowly sliding downward. He didn’t think she’d be very happy to discover he wasn’t the least bit aroused. He struck hard and fast, grabbing her wrist before she reached her destination. She laughed, a low, sultry sound with a hint of promise. The wicked tone had lured more than one male to his doom.

He slowly turned his head, his dark eyes boring into her. “I have work to do.” He dropped her hand and strode after Kellsie. It was time to meet her and begin this latest farce. The clock hadn’t started ticking yet, but it would. And soon.

The chatter and noise in the dining tent came to a complete halt when Kellsie stepped inside. She was used to being stared at so it didn’t bother her. Or at least she pretended it didn’t. Plastering a friendly smile on her face, she strode over to the cafeteria line that had been set up on one end. The smells coming from the shiny metal warming trays made her mouth water, so it wasn’t a lie when she smiled at the man behind the table and greeted him. “Boy, am I happy to meet you.”

He laughed, a loud, boisterous sound that made his rather large stomach jiggle. “Hungry, are you?” A huge smile wreathed his face and brought attention to his rather impressive handlebar mustache.

“You bet.”

“Grab a plate.” He indicated the stack to the right. “Help yourself.”

“I’m Kellsie Morris.” She stuck out her hand and it was immediately engulfed by his much larger one.

“Harold Ackerman. Now eat before it gets cold.”

“Thanks.” Kellsie went down the line, filling her plate with a serving of scrambled eggs and some whole-grain toast. She was reaching for one of the prepackaged fruit salads when she realized she needed a tray. As if by magic, one appeared on the serving line next to her.

“I think you might need this.” The voice was male and tinged with a slight accent she couldn’t quite place, and she was very good at placing accents since she’d met and worked with folks from all over the world.

She turned to thank him and almost dropped her plate. He was gorgeous. She’d worked with her fair share of good-looking men, but this one put them all to shame. He stood over six-feet tall and was all lean, hard muscle. His hair and his eyes were black and his skin had an olive cast to it that made her immediately think of the Mediterranean—Italian or possible Greek.

He was wearing dark khaki pants that clung to the thick muscles of his thighs. The black T-shirt he wore stretched at the seams, barely containing his wide shoulders. Scuffed black boots covered his feet.

How was this guy not a huge movie star? Maybe he couldn’t act or maybe he was new to the Hollywood scene. He could certainly be a model. She’d buy whatever he was selling and so would the rest of the female population.

One corner of his mouth was also quirked up as if he was used to females making fools of themselves over him.

Kellsie wasn’t about to provide amusement for him or for any of the other people watching them. She set her plate on the tray he’d provided and held out her hand. “Thanks, I’m Kellsie.”

He inclined his head as he wrapped his fingers around hers and lifted them to his lips. “Mordecai,” he murmured just before his lips brushed across her knuckles.

Kellsie waited for the rush of sexual awareness. Not that she’d do anything about it. She never slept with someone she worked with. It was a hard and fast rule. She’d seen too many sexual liaisons go sour and ruin perfectly good working relationships, not to mention movies.

He flicked his tongue over her index finger and she frowned.

Nothing. Zilch. Nada.

She tugged on her hand, perplexed by her lack of response to such a prime male specimen. Maybe she really was working too hard these days. “I need that back if I’m going to eat.”

He jerked his head up and she could see she’d surprised him. She’d clearly been right in her assessment of him. Women probably fell at his feet when he did little more than smile. Well, she wouldn’t be one of them. He obviously wasn’t used to a member of the opposite sex not being bowled over by him.

His mouth quirked up a little higher and, for a brief second, his eyes twinkled with humor. Not too full of himself then, she thought. Which was a good thing if they had to work together.

“Oh, you’ve met.” Brittany slipped her arm around Mordecai’s waist, gaining her a glare from him. “This is your leading man.” She laughed as if she’d said something funny. Her fingers crept up his chest in a very familiar way.

Not wanting to step on any toes if Brittany and super hunk had anything going on, Kellsie nodded. “Just did.” She glanced around and found that most of the remaining people had gone back to eating. A few were watching avidly, probably hoping for some kind of catfight or something. Not the auspicious beginning Kellsie was hoping for on the set.

“Thanks for your help,” she smiled at Mordecai. “Maybe we can run some lines later after I’ve had a chance to look at the script.” She grabbed a juice and some cutlery and loaded it onto her tray.

“Whenever you’re ready.” Was there a suggestive undertone to his words or was she simply imagining things? Frowning, she grabbed her tray and hurried over to one of the tables, leaving Mordecai and Brittany to hash out their relationship. Whatever it was. As much Kellsie wanted to sit by herself and gather her thoughts, she knew she couldn’t. That would only give her a reputation of being standoffish, and that was the last thing she wanted. The movie-making community was a tight-knit one and people talked.

Taking a fortifying breath, she chose a table with an older man and woman. She approached it slowly, giving them plenty of time to acknowledge her.

The woman smiled and angled her head toward the couple still standing in front of the serving line. Kellsie glanced over her shoulder to find Mordecai watching her and Brittany pouting up at him.

“She puts on quite a show, doesn’t she?” The older woman smiled at Kellsie even as she shook her head over Brittany’s actions.

Brittany chose that moment to flounce out of the tent. Mordecai didn’t even watch her leave, but continued to watch Kellsie. A shiver raced down her spine and she turned away from his penetrating gaze.

Kellsie chose her words carefully. She certainly didn’t want to disparage the younger woman, who’d been nothing but kind to her. Nor did she indulge in gossip on the set. It was only a matter of time until it was her they were talking about and it was never fun to be on that end of things.

“I’m sure it’s nothing.”

The man laughed. “Sit down. I’m Frank and this is Bessie. I’m in set design and she works in makeup.”

“And we know who you are.” Bessie straightened her wire-rimmed glasses, making no pretense that she wasn’t staring. All Kellsie could do was chuckle.

“Give the girl some space, woman.” Frank nodded to her tray. “Eat up.”

Kellsie took him at his word and began to eat, listening as they chatted about the upcoming movie. Frank pointed out several other people, giving her their first names and job descriptions. She appreciated the effort they were both making to help her feel more at home. When she mustered up the nerve to casually glance back at the food line, Mordecai was gone. Kellsie breathed a sigh of relief.

“The makeup and costumes are amazing for this movie.” Bessie removed her glasses and polished them before popping them back on. “So realistic.”

Kellsie put down her fork and picked up her juice and sipped. The orange juice was tangy and sweet. Perfect. For the first time in days she felt pleasantly full. She set her drink aside and turned to Bessie. “I know the movie is about a carnival populated with demons.”

The older lady laughed. “Sure is. Don’t be surprised if you see a demon or two running around outside. We’re still trying to perfect the look.”

She’d seen plenty of dead bodies in her line of work and some very creepy makeup for deranged killers, but this was going to be her first demon sighting. “Should be fun.”

Frank inclined his head. “It’ll be interesting for sure.”

Kellsie stared at the older man. He looked harmless with his salt-and-pepper hair and rosy cheeks. But she thought she detected an underlying sense of malice for a brief second. She must need more sleep or something. He was smiling at her again now, radiating nothing but kindness.

“I’ve got to get back to work.” Frank pushed his chair back and glanced at Bessie. “You coming?”

“Sure am.” Bessie stood and patted Kellsie’s hand. “You should check out the rides and the attractions, get a feel for the set. It’s really quite something.”

“Thanks, I think I’ll do that.” She watched them exit the tent, leaving her alone for the moment. “That went well,” she muttered.

Could have been a lot worse if Brittany had decided to make a scene. Kellsie would have to watch herself around Mordecai until Brittany realized she wasn’t any threat to whatever relationship they had.

Sighing, she gathered her tray and dishes and piled them on a rack that sat at the end of the serving line. It was time to have a closer look at the carnival setup. Kellsie was looking forward to this part. From what she’d seen so far, the whole thing looked incredibly real.

She left the tent and strode to the edge of the carnival, nodding at several people as they passed. They’d used the trailers and the natural barrier of the surrounding woods to create a giant circle with the rides and attractions inside. Very effective and slightly claustrophobic. That would work well on film.

The yellow and red paint on the signs was chipped and slightly weathered, giving them a more authentic appearance. A lighted marquee proclaimed it to be SHADE’S CARNIVAL. As she studied it the first S and the apostrophe flickered and went dark. Kellsie laughed. “Hades Carnival. Clever.”

She made her way past the ticket booth, nodding to an older man who was manning it. He looked ancient and positively perfect for the role with his leathered, wrinkled skin and sparse, gray hair. His eyes were sharp as she passed. She smiled and waved. “I’m Kellsie.”

He nodded and spit a wad of tobacco on the ground by her feet. The brown gooey mass stuck to a rock. She was just thankful it didn’t land on her. Well, that explained his stained teeth. “Be sure to check everything out.” Then he went back to whatever it was he was doing, ignoring her totally.

Okay. Not exactly the friendly type. But that was his prerogative. Not everyone was. Some folks just liked to do their job and go home. Kellsie figured everyone had a right to work however they wanted.

Delightful smells filled the air—spun sugar and hot grease. There was a glass-sided trailer selling cotton candy, candy apples, popcorn and drinks. Beside it was a vendor selling corndogs, hotdogs, French fries and other tempting treats. She could easily imagine the entire scene alive and filled with people enjoying what the carnival had to offer.

The foul stench of diesel fuel mixed in with the more pleasant aroma of the food, creating a smell that was unique to carnivals. The motors on all the rides were rumbling, creating quite a din. Above all the noise was the music that was being pumped in over a speaker system.

No worries about some poor wild animal sneaking onto the set. They’d be too afraid of all the lights and sounds. A scream ripped the air and Kellsie spun around and grinned as she watched Frank and Bessie flying high in some kind of rocket contraption. The eggs she’d eaten for lunch began to curdle in her stomach and she glanced away. Definitely not trying that ride.

She meandered around the yard, checking out the other rides. She wanted to try something, but just couldn’t decide on which machine.

“Why don’t you try the tilt-a-whirl?” The male voice came from right behind her, but she didn’t have to turn around to know who it was. Mordecai. She’d expected him to seek her out, just not quite this soon.

She tilted her head back so she could see him. Straight black hair, chiseled features and mysterious dark eyes tipped with ridiculously long lashes. Yup, just as gorgeous as he was earlier and still not a single spark of attraction.

Maybe she needed a shot of hormones or something. This guy should be ringing her bell. Hell, a woman would have to be dead to not feel anything for him.

She checked again. Nada. Shoving aside her lack of libido, she nodded. “Sure. I’m game.”

He placed his hand on her back and guided her to the entrance. The warmth from his skin penetrated her shirt. The man certainly radiated heat.

The guy in charge of the ride nodded at them as Mordecai led her to one of the metal seats. It had a high back and sides, almost a cup-shape, which gave support to her back and head. He settled her and then sat next to her, reached down and pulled up the metal handle. Immediately, the ride rumbled to life.

The car rocked back and forth on its track, doing half-circles at first. Fun, but not much action. “Hang on,” Mordecai warned just as the seat whipped around doing a complete three-sixty.

“Holy crap.” Kellsie gripped the handle tight as the metal car was whipped left and right, doing complete circles, sometimes several in a row. Once she got accustomed to the movement, she relaxed. It was exhilarating.

“Having fun?” he asked her over the roar of the ride.

“Absolutely.” The wind caught her hair, tugging tendrils free from her braid. It stung her cheeks and pulled at the shirt she was wearing. She hooted and waved at the operator as they passed by. He gave her a halfhearted wave in return.

She half-expected Mordecai to put some kind of move on her while they were on the ride, using the excuse of their close proximity. And they were close. No doubt about it. The right side of her body was plastered against his left. The momentum of the ride didn’t allow for any other possible seating arrangement.

He was all hard muscle and his spicy scent surrounded her, but there was still no spark, no nothing. Mentally shrugging, Kellsie enjoyed the ride. It was probably for the best. She wouldn’t be able to get involved with him even if she was attracted to him, not while they were working together.

The ride eventually slowed, the car rocking back and forth until it came to a stop. Kellsie felt slightly winded but totally exhilarated. “That was cool.”

Mordecai didn’t quite smile, but it was close. “Yes, it was.” He offered his hand and she took it, allowing him to help her out of the car. She wobbled a bit as she found her legs again.

“Thanks for the ride.”

One corner of his mouth kicked up higher. “Any time.” His index finger caressed the center of her palm as he released her hand. Then he turned and walked away, leaving her alone again.

“Weird.” Shaking her head, she put Mordecai out of her mind and headed off to try out some more of the rides. She had all afternoon to enjoy the carnival. Like a kid with an unexpected vacation, she planned to savor every minute of it. This was all research, after all. Getting used to the set and the people who worked the rides and concessions.

Chapter Five

Three hours later, she dropped onto the bed in her trailer, her body totally boneless with exhaustion. Kellsie’s head was spinning and her ears were ringing. She’d been on almost all the rides. Twice. Except for that rocket one that Frank and Bessie had been on earlier. That one was just too crazy for her.

She’d sneaked a hotdog from one of the concession stands an hour ago. Smothered in mustard and ketchup, it had really hit the spot. She’d washed it down with lemonade and then topped it off with a cone of pink cotton candy.

She was tired, but she couldn’t remember an afternoon when she’d had more fun. Like a kid who’d played too hard, she had a tummy ache and was sleepy but happy.

But work called. Rolling over with a groan, Kellsie reached for the script at the head of the bed. Her hand bumped her book, almost knocking it onto her head. She caught it and stared at the cover. It showed a woman on the run for her life with some demonic creature chasing her. She’d read some of the authors earlier works and knew Araminta Davidson could certainly pen a chilling tale, making it so realistic Kellsie would get goose bumps at least once while she was reading it.

But it was also a romance, so she knew she’d get some sexy scenes and was guaranteed a happy ending. She liked it that way. Reality was hard enough without reading about it in books. She liked to be entertained in her reading, but she also liked knowing the good guys would win and there would be a happily ever after at the finish.

She really wanted to start her new book, but knew she’d regret it if she did. There was no way to stop reading one of her favorite author’s books once she started. If she opened the cover, she’d never be able to tear herself away from it and make herself work.

“Script first.” Reluctantly, she shoved the book back on the small shelf and grabbed the sheaf of papers. Stuffing her pillows behind her back, she settled in to read. The script enthralled her from the opening scene, even though it was a simple enough plot—a woman alone at a seemingly fun carnival that was secretly being run by Hades’ minions. Woman comes across a carousel with most of the animals missing. Only three remained—a wolf, a bear and a lion. But they weren’t really carved carousel animals, rather warriors of some ancient goddess, long forgotten—the Lady of the Beasts.

Kellsie lost herself in the script until it came to an abrupt halt. “What the heck?” She was just at the part where the heroine, who would be her, finds the carousel and is ready to release one of the warriors. How that happens was still a mystery as there was nothing else left to read.

“Great,” she muttered, shoving the pages aside. “They didn’t send the entire script. Just a partial.” Which, she supposed, made sense, if the writers were still making adjustments. She’d have to check with Brittany to see if she could get her hands on a complete script. She wanted to read the thing in its entirety before they started shooting.

Most folks didn’t realize that movies weren’t shot in order. They might film the middle or ending first, depending on what was needed. Although, with this script they might be shooting in a fairly linear fashion, at least at the beginning.

Grabbing her netbook, Kellsie turned it on and prayed she’d get some kind of connection. She’d gotten so wrapped up in exploring the carnival she’d forgotten to ask anyone about the Internet connection up here. She had glimpsed some sort of satellite truck on set. Maybe that would be enough.

She hit a few buttons and crowed in delight when she was connected. She really hadn’t expected it to work. She pulled up her email and sent a quick message to Maury, letting him know she’d arrived safe and sound. Then she Googled the Lady of the Beasts. Surprisingly, there was very little.

“Ancient goddess who was patron of the animals.” That made sense if she was supposed to have shape-shifting warriors at her side. She clicked on a link for a website dedicated to this particular goddess. “Want to know the real Lady of the Beasts?” she read aloud. “That sounds exactly like what I’m looking for.” She clicked on the link and started reading. There was some basic information resembling what was in the script enough to make her think this was where the screenwriter had gotten his idea.

She scrolled down and found the Curse of the Lady of the Beasts. Kellsie read it, frowning as she went. The scriptwriter had plagiarized the damn thing. Unless they had permission from the owner of the website they were looking at a lawsuit down the road. Of course, they must have gotten permission. The legal department wouldn’t have let the movie go ahead without it. Probably paid the owner of the website for it.

Another click revealed that the website was owned and operated by a woman named Aimee Horner and some guy who went by the name of Roric. There was an icon of a gorgeous white tiger. Before she could click on it, the connection died.

“Great.” Frustration filled her and then she laughed. “You wanted to get away from the city,” she reminded herself. Dropped cell-phone service and loss of Internet was bound to happen in and around the forest and mountain region, even with a satellite truck nearby.

She closed her netbook and stowed it safely away. She’d try again later.

Feeling restless, Kellsie glanced at her watch and was shocked to find out how late it was. She’d lost all sense of time while studying the script and doing her research.

She looked out the window and was met by darkness and flickering lights from the set. Dinner had come and gone several hours ago. Not that she was hungry, but she’d hoped to socialize a little more. Get to know a few more members of the cast and crew.

“Damn.” Rolling off the bed, she stretched and yawned. Maybe some fresh air and a walk would help her revive her.

It would be much cooler with the sun gone down, so she grabbed a quilted brown jacket and pulled it over her long-sleeved shirt. Grabbing an apple from the pint-sized refrigerator, she left the trailer, stepped down the two metal stairs to the ground and pulled the door shut behind her.

It was much quieter now with the generators turned off for the night and the rides at a standstill. The music had also been silenced. An owl hooted in the distance. A shiver raced down Kellsie’s spine. “Talk about atmosphere.”

She took a bite of her apple and decided to take a turn around the carnival rides. It would be safe enough. On a set this size there were always people about.

As she strolled and munched, she gazed up at the night sky. It was like black velvet studded with diamonds. With the lights of L.A. she didn’t get to see stars like this.

It was so quiet she could hear the scrunch of her sneakers against the dry, brittle grass that had been trampled underfoot by all the cast and crew. It suddenly seemed like a crime to have all these people and equipment here. It was a beautiful, unspoiled landscape that should remain that way.

She passed a trash barrel and tossed in the remains of her apple, what little appetite she had gone. Her thoughts went back to the old man she’d met yesterday at the roadside stop. Her fingers went to her neck and she fingered the leather thong, letting her fingers slide down the thin cord until it hit the bear claw at the bottom. She rubbed it absently as she walked.

What had the old guy meant? She would be facing darkness? Probably nothing. That was the kind of mystical hooey some people spouted. Everybody faced hardships.

Still, there was something so serious, so noble about the man she couldn’t just laugh off his words. She caught a shuffling sound off to her left and ducked behind a concession stand, not quite ready to mix and mingle yet, even though she knew she needed to be sociable. She just wanted to be left alone with her thoughts, at least for a few more minutes.

“Holy shit,” she whispered under her breath.

The creature that trudged by was about six and a half feet tall with scaly skin and two short horns protruding from its head. It lumbered more than walked, swiveling its head from side to side. It growled once, showing two lines of very sharp teeth.

Damn, the costume and makeup department was first class on this film. She’d never seen anything so realistic. Of course, the dark lighting helped. There were only a few security lights flickering around the rides to push back the night. Still, if it looked as good on camera as it did now there might be some awards in their future.

The guy in the suit moved slowly, giving Kellsie time to study him. That must be a heavy costume. No wonder he wanted to practice walking in it. They’d probably made some last minute adjustments in the demon suit they wanted to check out before shooting.

Kellsie watched until the demon disappeared, leaving her once again alone. “Freaky,” she muttered and continued her walk. The sideshow tents had been closed this afternoon, but she was dying to have a peek inside. Everything else about the carnival was so authentic she imagined the shows would be the same.

A placard with faded red and yellow paint was propped up outside the large maze of connecting tents. It boasted that they had a contortionist, a man who swallowed fire and swords, a knife thrower, a fortuneteller, a magician and more. It also announced the price of admission, which she didn’t have or didn’t need in any case.

This was the tent where her character was supposed to find the carousel with the mystical warrior. She really wanted to see what it looked like. From the description in the partial script she’d read it should be a work of art. Everything on this set seemed to be top quality, totally perfect for the mood of the film. Why should the carousel be any different?

Kellsie glanced over her shoulder. She was still alone. What would it hurt for her to take a quick peek? If there were no lights inside, she’d have to leave it until tomorrow. Just a quick look, she promised herself.

She inched toward the tent, half-expecting a security guard to yell at her to stop at any second. But no one appeared and she peeled back the tent flap. A dim light spilled outside onto the ground at her feet.

“Awesome.” She slipped inside and let the flap close behind her. She’d just take a quick look before she headed back to her trailer for the night.

She passed the first opening on her left and saw some seemingly sharp knives set carefully on a rack. This would be the knife thrower. She couldn’t imagine trusting someone enough to let him fling sharp knives at her. With a shudder, she moved on.

It was slightly warmer inside the tent and she unzipped her jacket. Her sneakers made a slight scuffing sound on the canvas floor. She looked to the right but couldn’t see much of anything in the gloom. The security lights weren’t giving off enough illumination to penetrate the far corners of each divided area.

No matter. Kellsie wasn’t about to give up yet. “The carousel has to be here somewhere.” She spoke aloud to push aside the eerie feeling creeping over her. It felt as though there was someone watching her. “Is anyone here?”

Nothing. Total silence.

Her heart picked up and began to race. Sweat beaded her temple. “This is ridiculous.” She’d been in a ton of horror movies. She’d survived the foster-care system. She’d walked the streets of Los Angeles at night by herself, for God’s sake. Nothing frightened her.

Squaring her shoulders, she headed farther into the tent. She was going to see the carousel before she left this place.

A few more steps brought her next to a small wooden sign proclaiming this was the fortuneteller’s area. Kellsie could make out a small table with a black covering studded with gold stars. A crystal ball and a stack of cards rested there. She assumed they were tarot cards of some kind.

The end of the tent was close, but short corridors veered off to the right and the left. Kellsie instinctively went left. There was less light that way but her eyes adjusted to the darkness, allowing her to see the sides of the walls as she hurried to the opening at the end.

Was it her imagination or was there more light down there?

She sincerely hoped so. She was beginning to get seriously spooked by this place. Not even the wind penetrated the thick canvas walls. It was too quiet for Kellsie’s peace of mind. The only sound she could hear was that of her ragged breath.

She grabbed the flap and, at the last second, kept herself from flinging it back. There could be someone in there and she probably shouldn’t be wandering around here at night. Not that she’d get in trouble or anything, but she didn’t want to piss off the set designer.

Easing the flap aside, Kellsie peered inside. A bright spotlight shone on the center of the room. She stepped inside, no longer caring if there was someone already in there. The carousel stood in solitary splendor. It had to be a replica of an antique because it was like something from a bygone era. The base and the top were heavily carved with curlicues and spirals. It was fanciful and beautiful, exactly what a carousel should be.

She knew there would be space for seven animals on the ride, but four were missing, leaving gaps of several feet and the metal bolts that had once anchored them to the base. Only three animals remained.

Kellsie moved closer, studying the chipped white and red paint and gold gilding that was fading at the top and base. The animals themselves were in perfect condition and even more beautiful than she’d expected.

Whoever had carved the wolf had caught him in mid-stride. His muscles rippled beneath his fur, his jaws open on a snarl, revealing his sharp white teeth. He looked fierce and gorgeous.

She reached out her hand and ran it over his flanks. If she closed her eyes, she could easily imagine she was touching fur. “Wow. This is spectacular,” she breathed. “You’re one tough creature.” It was all too easy to picture the wolf racing through the woods in search of prey.

There was an empty space beside the wolf. A small metal label was bolted next to it and it read Serpent. Next to that was another space with a label that read Jaguar. Too bad the script called for them to be missing. She would have loved to have seen the artist’s rendition of both. She imagined the jaguar would be sleek and deadly with sharp teeth and a powerful jaw. The serpent, she wasn’t so certain about. Would it be snake-like or more of a dragon?

Her breath caught in her throat as she studied the next animal. A huge brown bear stared back at her through dark, expressive eyes. The effect was so real, Kellsie would almost swear the creature was actually alive and watching her.

“Amazing.” She stroked the fur covering his massive body, which had been painted a combination of varying shades of brown with a hint of black. Powerful and commanding, this was the king of the forest. The claw on her necklace seemed to pulse against her skin. She reached over her shoulder and absently rubbed her tattoo. There was no mistaking the sheer brute strength of this animal.

She tore herself away from the bear and forced herself to examine the rest of the carousel. There was another empty space. The label on this one seemed slightly scorched, which was a brilliant touch considering it was supposed to have housed a phoenix. She could picture a great beast painted in shades of red and gold, like fire.

Next came the lion. He was a formidable beast with a huge mane. Muscles rippled beneath his tawny skin and his jaws were open on a silent roar.

Beside him was another empty space. The plaque on this one read White Tiger. She didn’t think he’d have been totally white, but would have had dark stripes down his body.

She wished they were all here for her to see, but the movie was on a budget and the other animals weren’t necessary. They’d obviously hired a skilled craftsman to create the animals that were here. There was no way they were antique. They’d have cost a fortune. She also couldn’t imagine anyone owning one of these carousel animals and parting with them.

She rounded the carousel again and the bear drew her to him. He really was quite an incredible thing to look at. Massive. That was the best way to describe him. Even standing on all fours, he was almost as tall as she was. Thick muscles were covered with a heavy coat of fur. Long, lethal claws tipped his paws. His jaw was wide, his nose a velvety black.

Reaching out, Kellsie stroked his nose. She jerked her hand back and cradled it against her chest. It had felt cool and moist. Impossible. “Boy, this thing is real enough to play on the imagination.”

Chewing on her bottom lip, she studied his wide back. There were no painted-on saddles like on most carousel animals, just the creature’s broad body, which could easily hold her. Heck, her feet wouldn’t even come near the ground.

She put out her hand again and was surprised to see it was quivering. A combination of nerves and excitement, she supposed. She hoped she’d have to sit on him for the movie shoot for at least one of the scenes. The part of the script she’d read hadn’t specified which creature was supposed to come to life. Maybe she’d have to sit on all of them. Of course, there was always the off chance she wouldn’t have to actually ride any of them at all. Maybe her character released the mythical warrior in some other way.

If that was the case, she might never get another opportunity to be this close to the bear again. “You won’t hurt anything,” she promised herself. “Sitting on him won’t damage the paint job.”

Kellsie touched the bear’s flank. Shit, it really felt like fur. This was crazy. She should just go back to her trailer and get a good night’s sleep. The director would probably be back tomorrow, if he hadn’t already shown up while she was holed up in her trailer, and she’d have to get down to work.

And she really should hunt down Brittany and see about getting a complete script. There would be fourteen to eighteen-hour days of nonstop work for the next three to four weeks and she needed to be ready.

“I need to be rested if I’m going to run lines with Mordecai,” she muttered. She didn’t even know the guy’s last name. Something she’d have to remedy before the start of the shoot. She’d ask Brittany, while making the younger woman well aware of the fact that Kellsie had no interest in him beyond his acting abilities. No way was she getting involved in some sort of romantic triangle.

A low growl had her jumping back and slapping a hand over her pounding heart. She almost fell but managed to keep upright. “Great. Now I’m hearing things.”

She glanced around the tent, but only the carousel was spotlighted. Anyone could be standing in the shadows watching her. “Is anyone there?”

She listened but heard only silence. Maybe her stomach had growled in complaint of the junk food she’d stuffed in there earlier today. She made another turn of the carousel. The lion and wolf were quite spectacular, but nothing compared to the bear.

Returning to the creature’s side, she reached out slowly and placed her hand on his back. It was slightly warm, but no more than it should be when sitting under a spotlight. “Nothing but painted, carved wood.”

Why that made her so sad, she couldn’t say. But her heart ached at the thought this creature would be frozen in time forever. She wouldn’t want to really meet a bear this size. He’d eat her for lunch.

“You wouldn’t hurt me though, would you?” She stroked down his powerful right flank. Maybe when the movie was over she could talk the director into letting her buy the bear. She’d sell her kitchen table if she had to in order to make room for him in her tiny apartment.

“Would you like to come home with me when this is all done?” For some reason, she didn’t feel silly talking to the creature, which could, of course, mean she seriously needed therapy.

She nibbled on her lower lip as she studied the bear. He actually resembled a much bigger version of her tattoo. She was obviously meant to own him, or at least sit on him. He’d probably cost a fortune. Money she really didn’t have. But she knew she’d pay whatever they wanted in order to have him.

“I’m going to sit on you now,” she told him. “You won’t mind. Heck, you probably won’t even notice. Not a big fella like yourself.”

Kellsie slid off her coat and tossed it aside before stepping up onto the side of the carousel. She placed both hands on the bear’s shoulders, threw her right leg over his wide back and pulled herself on. It wasn’t as easy as she’d thought it would be. There were no stirrups to give her a foot up, no reins for her to hold.

But she was in good shape. She was determined and, seconds later, she settled onto him. “This is cool. Too bad I don’t know how to start the carousel. I’d love a ride on you.” Was the carousel even wired for movement or was it simply a wooden structure? She had no idea.

Enthralled, she leaned down and rested the side of her face against his neck. A sense of well-being, of belonging, melted through her entire body. For the first time in her life, she felt as though she was where she was meant to be.

The old Native American guy had said her life was about to change. Was this part of what he’d meant?

Slowly, the sound of music trickled into her consciousness. It was music with no name. She simply thought of it as carnival music. She straightened and peered into the gloom. “Who’s there?”

“Are you certain you want to ride him?” Mordecai stepped out of the shadows, looking rather large and imposing.

Kellsie swallowed hard. She was suddenly very aware of just how alone and isolated she was with this man. She didn’t know him at all. Not really. He was a fellow actor on the set, but that didn’t mean she could trust him. Quite the opposite really.

“Well?” He stepped closer, the light shimmering on his black hair. He stopped beside the wolf and stroked his broad head. “Do you want a ride?”

It had to be the atmosphere making her so jumpy, and she shook off her misgivings. Her fears suddenly seemed groundless and foolish. Mordecai wasn’t threatening her. He was offering her the chance of a lifetime.

“Would anyone mind?” She really wanted to ride the carousel.

He shook his head. His mouth firmed and his eyes darkened. He appeared almost angry, but it must have been a trick of the light because a moment later he smiled. “They won’t mind at all. In fact, they’d probably insist.”

“Cool.” She was right about her having to be on the carousel for the movie. This could be seen as an equipment test. Excitement shoved aside the last of her doubts. She was going to really get the opportunity to ride the carousel. “Start it up.”

He didn’t move, but the ride lurched forward. Kellsie had to grab onto the bear’s neck to keep from sliding off. There must have been someone else in the room with them, she figured. Probably the ride operator.

Mordecai took a step back as the ride picked up speed. The music grew louder until it started to hurt her ears. She wanted to cover them but dared not release her hold on the bear. “Turn the music down!”

Mordecai was a blur now. The carousel was moving dangerously fast. This was no leisurely ride, but a machine quickly spinning out of control. “Stop the carousel,” she pleaded. Sweat broke out on her brow as she clung to the bear.

“It’s too late.” Mordecai’s voice seemed to surround her and echo off the tent walls. “You asked for this. You wanted to ride the bear. Remember that.”

She was dizzy now and holding on for dear life. This had to stop eventually. All she had to do was hang on. The bear seemed to change beneath her, stiff wood softened and she dug her fingers into thick muscle. A low growl vibrated throughout the animal beneath her until it became a rumbling roar.

Lights flashed on around the tent. Kellsie could barely make out the people who seemed to be seated on benches. Everyone she’d met so far seemed to be there. Brittany laughed as Kellsie screamed at them to stop the ride. Frank and Bessie simply smiled at her. Harold laughed and waved. The old guy who’d been at the ticket booth this afternoon spit a wad of tobacco toward the carousel. The demon she’d seen earlier threw back his head and howled with glee.

Kellsie could barely breathe. The muscles in her thighs quivered where she had them clamped tight around the bear’s sides. The food she’d eaten this afternoon threatened to come back up. She was certainly going to fall.

The wolf in front of her tilted back his head and howled. It was quickly followed by a lion’s roar. This was crazy. Impossible.

The crew began to chant. Were they all nuts? She could be killed. This wasn’t a game or a prank. Or maybe it was. Some kind of weird initiation into the group. “Enough,” she yelled. “I’m going to fall.”

“It’s not enough.” Mordecai’s voice seemed to be all around her even though he’d faded back into the shadows. “Not until it’s done.”

“Until what’s done?” she yelled back even though she didn’t think her voice could be heard over the chanting and the music.

Her eyes watered and all the people seemed to blur even more as they spun by her at a breakneck speed. She wasn’t going to be able to hang on for much longer. She was clenching the sides of the animal so tight that her fingers were cramping.

This wasn’t happening. It couldn’t be. “Stop,” she pleaded, but nobody listened.

They continued to chant, but she couldn’t make out what they were saying. In any case, she didn’t care. All she wanted to do was get off this crazy ride.

She closed her eyes as her stomach roiled. She was going to be sick or faint. Which one was going to happen first, she had no idea. It was going to be close. The carousel spun faster and Kellsie felt her grip slipping.

As she felt her body fly through the air, she threw back her head and screamed.

Chapter Six

Kellsie jerked awake surrounded by darkness. She sat and sucked air into her starving lungs. “Oh my God.” Her clothing was stuck to her body with sweat and she shivered as cool night air surrounded her. Was she in her trailer? Had all of it been nothing but a dream?

Strong hands rested on her shoulders and she jerked away, heart pounding heavily in her chest. Where was she and who the hell was this?

She blinked hard but couldn’t see much beyond a large male shape. A quick inventory of her body assured her she wasn’t hurt and she was fully clothed, which was a very good sign.

“Who the hell are you?” Maybe it wasn’t smart to antagonize this unknown man, but Kellsie didn’t care. She needed to find out what was going on. Her last memory was of riding the carousel, of it going way too fast. Spinning. Spinning. Spinning.

She swallowed hard. It was making her sick simply thinking about it.

“I’m Marko.” His voice was little more than a dark rumble that sent a shiver racing down her spine. And it wasn’t due to fear.

Now that was totally stupid. How could she physically react to a man she didn’t know and couldn’t even see. “That doesn’t tell me much.”

He shifted slightly and she scooted away, her back coming to rest against a cool surface. She put out her hand and touched it. Hard with sharp edges.

Now that the shock of waking was wearing off, she was noticing other things as well. The ground was hard beneath her butt. The air was cool and fresh. As if on cue, an owl hooted. She was in a damn cave in the woods.

“How did I get here? And where is here?” Damn it, she needed answers and she needed them now.

“Don’t be afraid.” Again his sorcerer’s voice wrapped around her. She wanted to crawl closer to the source, which was a totally stupid idea given the situation, so she went on the offensive.

“Is this someone’s idea of a joke? Did the crew put you up to this?” Had they slipped something into her food or drink to make her pass out? If they thought to frighten her with this little prank they were sorely mistaken. All those years of working gruesome movie sets had made her immune. Heck, if that hadn’t done the trick, then living in L.A. all these years certainly would have. She knew how to defend herself if it came to that.

Not that she thought it would. After all, she was supposed to star in the lead role of this movie. They needed her hale and hearty.

Marko stilled. At first she didn’t think he was going to say anything, answer any of her questions. The silence spun out, making her nervous. This guy was good. She mentally slapped her hand against her forehead. Of course he was good. He was most likely an actor on the movie. One she hadn’t met yet.

Her butt cheeks were going numb from sitting on the hard ground so she shifted position. She shivered again, this time with the cold. Her damp clothing wasn’t much help against the night air drifting in through the opening of the cave. She could see it easily now that her eyes had adjusted to the lack of light.

She frowned. This situation reminded her of something. What was it? It took her a moment to pinpoint it. It reminded her of the nightmare she’d had while she was traveling here, the one of her being lost in a cave. That cave had been hot. This one was the exact opposite.

“You are cold.” His observation of the obvious made her angry, as did his lack of communication.

“No shit, Sherlock. How do you figure that? I’m being dragged around the woods in the middle of the night in damp clothes. If I get sick and end up missing some days of shooting you guys are going to pay for this little prank.”

He moved so fast he was little more than a blur, and Kellsie suddenly found herself ensconced in his lap with his arms around her. She clutched at his forearm for balance and swallowed hard. It was huge and hard.

Nerves jittered in her stomach. She was okay. She was fine. He wasn’t going to hurt her, or at least she certainly hoped not. He’d had plenty of time to do so if that was his plan.

He nuzzled the side of her neck, his hair-roughened jaw lightly abrading her skin. She bit her bottom lip to keep from moaning aloud as heat flashed through her body, driving back the cold.

What the heck was wrong with her? She should not be physically responding to a total stranger, at least not sexually. Defending herself was okay, but sensual touching was definitely out of the question.

“I’m sorry you are cold. Let me warm you.”

It was the most she’d gotten out of him so far and she could have told him she was no longer cold. If anything she was starting to sweat again. If she kept up this cycle of freezing and sweating she ran the risk of succumbing to hypothermia. She had no idea how far they were from the movie set or how cold it was going to get near the mountains at night. They couldn’t have gone too far. It wouldn’t make sense to drag her too far from the comfort of the trailers.

Marko tugged her closer. She reached out a hand to steady herself and met bare skin. He wasn’t wearing a shirt.

With barely any light available, her other senses were heightened. His breathing was even and deep while hers was rapid and thready. The muscles of his chest rippled as he shifted slightly, tugging her more into the curve of his body. She ignored the fact that she fit there as if the space had been made specifically for her.

His skin was warm. No, that wasn’t right. It was almost hot, alive with strength and power. Her fingers took on a mind of their own and skimmed across the broad expanse, encountering a thick smattering of chest hair.

She sucked in a breath and immediately wished she hadn’t as his earthy scent filled her nostrils—male and hot and tinged with the perfume of the rich earth and pine trees, a heady aroma that made her entire body clench.

She could easily stay here forever.

That thought jerked her back to reality in a hurry. “Okay, the joke is over. Take me back to my trailer.” She started to scoot away but he stopped her by simply closing his massive arms around her. She was good and shackled.

“What is your name?”

He couldn’t be serious. “Look, buddy, you know I’m Kellsie Morris and I’m the lead role on this film. This isn’t funny anymore. Let. Me. Go.” She spaced her words slowly to let him know she wasn’t joking.

“I cannot do that, Kellsie Morris. You belong to me now. Are mine to protect.”

That shot things to the creepy level fast. What if he had nothing to do with the movie? What if he’d abducted her? Maybe the entire carousel ride was nothing more than a dream brought on by something he’d drugged her with. Wouldn’t he have had to drug her to get her away from the set?

“I don’t belong to anyone, buddy.” She channeled her anger rather than give into the fear nipping at her.

He sighed so hard he ruffled the hair on the top of her head. “You may not admit it, but you are mine.” Lips, soft as silk, skated over the curve of her neck.

Her nerve endings tingled and she struggled not to moan. She was angry with him, she reminded herself. But her body didn’t care, reacting to him with just barely a touch. She was suddenly thankful he was wearing pants. She didn’t want to think about what might happen if he wasn’t. Obviously, she couldn’t trust herself around this stranger.

“Why would you even think such a thing?” If she could get him talking maybe she could figure out this crazy situation and get herself out of it.

He dipped his fingers beneath the collar of her shirt. Before she could protest, he caught the leather thong around her neck and tugged the bear claw into view. “You are one with the bear.”

“Great. Did that old guy put you up to this?” She knew she should never have accepted the necklace from the Native American guy at the restaurant. As life had taught her, nothing was free. There was always payment to be made for everything, even something that was supposed to be a gift.

She almost snorted. Gift, her ass. This was what she got for listening with her heart and not her head. Trouble.

“No one put me up to this.” She could almost hear the frown in his tone. “This is bigger than both of us. You have set me free from my imprisonment. It is now my job to protect you and keep us both safe until the turn of one day.” He paused as if considering something else. “I must also see if I can release my friends from captivity.”

Kellsie was totally lost. Obviously, this guy was some kind of nut job. Free him. How in the name of God had she freed him? And from what?

What to do? Keep him calm. Keep him talking.

Right. Easier said than done when she was close to panicking. She was trapped in the woods with a crazy man who thought she’d freed him from…well, she wasn’t quite sure where. If she followed his logic, then he owed her. Maybe she could use that.

Putting all her acting skills to the test, she patted his arm in what she hoped was a soothing manner. “How about you let me go and we talk about this? Whatever is wrong with your friends, I’m sure we can help them.”

He eased his grip and she resisted the urge to shout in victory. She moved away from him, taking it slow and easy. In a seemingly casual maneuver, she seated herself closer to the entrance of the cave. She’d make a run for it if the opportunity presented itself. When the opportunity presented itself, she corrected. She had to think positive.

“You know about the curse? The prophecy?” He moved closer to her, as if unwilling to have her too far away from him.

Damn. She had no idea what to say or do. She didn’t want to set him off. “Why don’t you refresh my memory?”

She saw him nod. A swath of the light from the moon cut across his body as it angled toward the cave opening. She could see his face from the nose down, as well as part of his magnificent chest. It was sculpted with bands of muscle stretched tight across it.

Focus, she reminded herself.

“There were seven of us,” he began. “All warriors, all in the service of the Lady of the Beasts. We lived simply. The Lady did not crave power as many of the gods do.”

Kellsie’s brows snapped together as he began the familiar tale. It was from the damn script. “Stop right there.” She glared at him. Not that it had much effect. After all, he probably couldn’t see much of her face.

“You were imprisoned in your animal form and kept by Hades and I freed you.” That much she’d read. What happened next was a mystery.

“Yes.” He raised his hand and cupped her jaw. Actually, he covered half of the side of her face. Man, his hands were big.

She frowned. Why was that familiar? Why did it feel like she knew his touch?

“Now Hades and his minions have twenty-four hours to either turn me to his side or kill me and steal my soul.” He brushed his thumb over her bottom lip. “The fact that you released me from captivity means that now he wants you as well.”

Kellsie jumped to her feet as anger bubbled up inside her. This was obviously the actor playing the warrior in the film. He was probably some kind of crazy method actor who wanted to get into character. She didn’t mind how other actors got into a role. What she didn’t like was being dragged into his little fantasy without her permission.

“Look, bud. I don’t care how you prepare for a movie. What I don’t like is being drugged and dragged into the damn wilderness. You need to be out here to prepare, that’s your business. I want to go back to my trailer and get a good night’s sleep before filming starts tomorrow.” Just think about the money, she reminded herself. She’d worked with crazy and difficult people before. She could do this.

She spun on her heel and stomped to the cave opening. The moon was practically a spotlight, which was good considering she didn’t have a flashlight. The lights from the movie set sparkled in the distance. It was probably a mile hike. Maybe more. Distance was deceptive out here with no known landmarks to guide her. How the hell had Marko gotten her here? And that was the character’s name, not his.

There was no sound behind her, no warning, but his arm suddenly banded around her midsection and he pulled her back against his much larger body. For a big man he moved soundlessly.

She tilted her head back and immediately wished she hadn’t. Damn, he was even bigger than she thought. He must be at least six and a half feet, if not a bit taller. And broad. His wide shoulders blocked the entire entrance of the cave and it was more than three feet across.

But it was his face that left her momentarily speechless. His cheekbones were chiseled, his jaw broad and firm. His eyes were dark. Black or brown? It was impossible to tell in this light, but she was voting for brown. Dark hair hung loose around his shoulders. It was dark in some spots, lighter in others. His lips were firm and enticing. His features were rough, but when all put together the way they were, they were handsome if you liked that kind of look.

Which apparently she did if her body’s reaction was anything to go by. Her nipples were tightly puckered and her sex clenched. Oh yeah. He hit her hottie meter in all the right places. She’d never gone for the pretty-boy type, except for Jon, and look where that had gotten her.

Still, this was no time to give in to her libido. Just because her sex drive had decided to wake up didn’t mean she couldn’t ignore it. It wasn’t easy, but she managed to ignore the not-so-subtle message her body was broadcasting—jump him.

The longer she studied him the more familiar he seemed. Had she seen some of his previous work? She certainly hadn’t met him before. He wasn’t a man a woman would forget. She couldn’t place him but knew she would eventually. She had a good memory for faces. And if it didn’t come to her, she could always check him out online. His acting credits would be there.

“You do not believe me.” His voice jerked her back to reality. He sounded disappointed again and it was starting to make her feel guilty. Which wasn’t fair. She wasn’t the crazy one here. He was.

“What’s to believe? You’re really an immortal warrior, and a shapeshifting one at that. So what are you? No, let me guess. A bear.” It was obvious now that she thought about it. There was a bear on the carousel, if she’d really seen the thing and hadn’t just dreamed it. Now she was confusing herself.

“Yes.”

He left it at that one word as if he expected her to believe him, take him at his word. Did he think she was as nuts as he was?

“Dude. You need help.” It probably wasn’t smart to bait him, but Kellsie was at the end of her rope. “There is no such thing as demons and curses and gods and goddesses. It’s all a myth. Make believe. That’s why we’re making a movie. We’re actors.”

He tilted his head as if processing her words. She was getting a crick in her neck from looking up at him, so she turned. He loosened his grip enough for her to face him but not enough for her to get away.

“That is how Hades has done it this time,” he sounded thoughtful, not angry. “You think you’re making a movie, but this is reality.” He stroked her hair away from her face, his gentle touch such a contrast to his huge, strong hands. “You are the one woman in the history of time who could release me from the curse and help me fight Hades and his minions. I need to help the others and discover what has become of my Lady.”

Kellsie ignored the pang of envy and disappointment that shot through her when he spoke of his lady. Pure love and devotion shone through his words. Not that she wanted him. Not really. It was simply a physical reaction to his body. Nothing more. The guy was obviously a sandwich short of a picnic.

But still, it would be nice to have a man who talked about her that way. Not that she ever expected such a thing to happen. Hell would freeze over first.

She pushed against his chest. It was time to get away and start the long trek back to camp. “You do that. Meanwhile, I’m going to make my way back to my nice cozy trailer and catch a few hours’ sleep.” She squinted at her watch. Damn, it was already two o’clock. How long had she been out?

“I cannot let you go.”

For the first time since immediately after awakening, real fear began to seep into her bones. She was totally alone in the middle of an isolated forest with this guy. He was big and strong and determined. Even if she screamed for help, it would echo through the woods. Someone might hear her, but they wouldn’t be able to find her. She was well and truly screwed.

Maybe she could reason with him. “Look. You really can’t keep me here. People will be searching for me. You’ll get fired from the movie. You might never work again.” That was the biggest fear most actors had. Let him chew on that for a few minutes. “If you let me go now,” she continued, “I won’t tell anyone about this. It will be our little secret.”

“You are wrong.” He swept her into his arms and carried her back inside the cave. He stopped just inside so there was still a small amount of light. “I can keep you. At least for one day.”

Chapter Seven

He’d prayed for this day for more years than he could actually remember. Marko was still trying to process the fact that he was free after more than five thousand years of captivity. It was a heady feeling to breathe in the night air, to stretch his arms and legs, to feel a woman’s soft flesh against his body.

The last was the most disconcerting of all. For the first time in over fifty centuries, he was holding a woman. His cock was full and hard, begging for attention. At least he knew that part of himself still worked.

What he didn’t know was how much of his power had returned. Not all, for certain. But he could clothe himself as he could before. He hadn’t tried to manifest weapons yet. That should have been the first thing he’d tried, but with Kellsie lying next to him he’d forgotten everything else.

His brain was still trying to process everything he’d been through. The memories blurred together after a certain point. They had to for sanity’s sake.

He knew about the modern world. He and the others picked up information from the world around them. Assimilating and understanding all of that knowledge was something else altogether. The world had changed so much in the time he’d been imprisoned. People no longer believed in the old ways. Science and technology were their new gods.

Marko was grateful to have landed in the woods. This was his domain. Here he was on familiar ground. Of course, Hades would want a secluded place. Having demons running around a major city would certainly attract attention—from humans and gods alike.

Kellsie was light in his arms. She was slender and warm and…frightened. He could smell her fear seeping from her skin. He was sorry for that, but he had to protect her, make her believe him.

He released her legs, letting her flow over his body until her feet touched the ground. He barely stifled a groan of pleasure as her lithe form rubbed against his much harder one.

She shoved at his chest and he released her. Watching. Waiting for her to run.

She crossed her arms over her chest, the pose defensive. “You’re crazy, you know that.” Her voice was sharp, but beneath it he heard the quaver of fear.

“No, I’m not. I almost wish I was.” At many points during his incarceration he had feared his sanity was slowly slipping away, but he’d hung on. They all had.

Kellsie darted a quick glance at the entrance. She was going to make a run for it. He could not allow that to happen. Almost casually, he edged toward the opening.

“You can’t keep me here,” she protested. “You’ll never work again after this stunt.” She began to pace. Back and forth. Back and forth. It was almost hypnotizing to watch her fluid movements.

Her body was strong yet curved in all the right places. His eyes were drawn to her breasts. They were soft and full and bounced slightly as she walked.

She tripped on some loose rocks and fell. He winced as her hands and knees hit the ground. Before he could assist her, she was back on her feet, pacing again.

“Are you hurt?” She’d freed him. He owed her more than he could ever repay. The last thing he wanted was for her to be harmed in any way. Which was a stupid sentiment considering Hades would have his minions out looking for them. Demons didn’t play fair.

“What do you think?” she countered.

He almost smiled. She was prickly, his Kellsie. He stilled and frowned. She wasn’t his Kellsie. She wasn’t his anything. His only duty to her was to protect her. Beyond that, he had to stay alive and hopefully figure out a way to rescue his friends.

Mordecai, Phoenix and Stavros had all been released years ago. There had been quite a few years between their releases. Phoenix hadn’t even tried to fight, but had disappeared with the young woman who’d freed him in a flash of smoke and fire. Stavros had disappeared with the woman who’d freed him, never to be heard from again.

Mordecai had been the first. Freed more than forty years earlier. Marko had thought him dead. They all had. Then he’d turned up when Roric had been freed weeks earlier. Mordecai was on Hades side. Turned.

Marko growled low in his chest. The traitor. He would rip him limb from limb for betraying their Lady and fellow warriors. Their honor was everything. Without it, they were no better than Hades and his demons.

He didn’t know what had become of Roric. He, and the female who’d released him, had briefly returned to the carnival before Hades had swept it away in a whirlwind. He prayed his friend had gotten free of Hades’ clutches.

A faint noise caught his attention. While he’d been lost in thought, Kellsie had been maneuvering herself closer to the cave opening. He turned to stop her and she flung out her hand. A shower of dirt and pebbles hit him in the face, momentarily blinding him. He let out a roar of frustration as she took off, quick as a jackrabbit.

He swiped at his face, swearing at himself for getting distracted. He wouldn’t be able to let down his guard around her. Not for one second. He needed to get her to believe him so he could focus all his attention on the task at hand. The past didn’t matter and the future wasn’t assured. Not until the next twenty-four hours had passed. If they survived that, they were home free. Hades and his minions couldn’t touch them.

Hades hadn’t fully realized what he was agreeing to when he’d freed the Lady of the Beasts from her confinement in Hell. But agree, he had. That meant if the warriors survived the turn of a day they, and the women who released them from captivity, were free forever from Hades. Even gods were bound to rules, and once they gave their word it was law. If Hades reneged on his promise, it would backlash on him and almost certainly destroy him.

Marko took off through the woods after Kellsie, setting a fast pace. He could easily hear her crashing through the bushes. She was going for speed, not stealth. He increased his pace, worried that she might fall and injure herself in the darkness. Her night vision would not be nearly as good as his.

Concentrating, he willed a weapon to appear. His fingers tingled and then his broadsword appeared. He almost gave a yell of pleasure at the feel of the hilt in his hand. He gripped it tighter as he raced after Kellsie.

The wind whistled past him, drying the sweat on his body as fast as it appeared. He didn’t feel the chill, but he knew she would. Damn it, she would make herself ill doing this.

Not that he blamed her. She was a fitting mate for any warrior—strong and smart and brave. He realized now that she’d fallen on purpose while she was pacing. It was then she’d scooped up the stones and dirt from the floor.

A reluctant grin crossed his face as he picked up speed. His muscles were flexing and stretching. It felt so good to be in motion after years of being stationary. People thought of bears as slow, lumbering creatures, but they were capable of great speed when necessary. He leapt over a downed log and put on a push to get around to her front.

She was panting so hard she probably couldn’t even hear him passing her off to her left. His heart pounded from a combination of exertion and excitement. The animal part of his nature thrilled in the chase.

A low growl escaped him as he stepped into her path. Legs spread, he planted himself in her way.

She didn’t see him. At least not right away. She was coming fast and hard. Like a runaway locomotive, she was out of control, unable to stop. He knew the moment she finally saw him. Her breathing hitched and she emitted a small whimper of fear. But she didn’t give up. She veered off to the right and kept going.

It was time to end this before she got seriously hurt. Marko sent his sword back into the other realm and pounced, stretching his large body to the max as he leapt at her. He grabbed her around the waist and yanked her into his arms. He turned his body, taking the brunt of the impact as they hit the ground. He cradled her head against his chest for protection.

Marko grunted and bounced once before coming to a complete stop. They’d dug up quite a furrow of dirt with their landing. The smell of thick, rich loam teased his nostrils. His blood pounded in his ears but he could still hear Kellsie gasping for air. He loosened his arms but didn’t release her.

Her heart was racing. It beat in time with his. The night sky was alight with stars and he lay there on the ground totally at peace with Kellsie in his arms. He knew it wouldn’t last.

She began squirming and swearing at him. He raised one eyebrow as she got particularly inventive with her curse words. He reached down and pressed one finger over her lips. “Enough.”

She continued to struggle, her legs kicking his. He was holding her arms by her sides and knew that was the only reason she wasn’t punching him. She reared back suddenly and her head came forward. He jerked back just in time to keep from being head butted.

“Enough,” he said again. He rolled with her in his arms until she was on the bottom with him looming over her. Her legs widened as she tried to push away. He slid easily into the gap, letting her pelvis cradle his. She stilled the second she felt his erection rub against her mound.

Marko was sweating again, but it had nothing to do with exertion. Other needs were pressing down on him now. It had been so very long since he’d had a woman. Not that he would have been attracted to just any woman. He’d always been selective. It was his nature, both as a man and in his animal form.

But Kellsie was special and appealed to him on many levels. Physically, there was no denying her allure. Her hair was like spun sunshine, her eyes as blue as a summer’s sky. Her body was soft in all the right places, made to cradle a man during the long, cold nights of winter and every other night of the year.

She was mentally tough. She hadn’t cried or slunk away from him. No, she’d tried to reason with him. When that hadn’t worked she’d yelled. Then she’d tried to escape. She was stubborn and smart and that was exactly what she’d need to be if they were going to survive the next twenty-four hours.

They were getting a slight reprieve at the moment, and Marko didn’t know why. It could end at any moment, which is why he had to convince Kellsie he was telling her the truth.

She softened beneath him and he sank farther into the curve of her body. He propped himself on his elbows, taking most of his weight off her. “You must listen to me,” he pleaded urgently. “Time is short.”

“Mmm,” she hummed as she dragged a hand over his chest.

Marko lost his train of thought as her fingers tangled in his chest hair. He groaned when her thumb traced his nipple, making it hard.

“You’re so strong,” she crooned.

His mind whirled. He knew something was wrong, but couldn’t quite figure out what. She slid her hand lower, snaking down his abdomen and skimming his cock, which was rock hard and ready.

It was instinct that saved him. Her fingers grazed his balls and suddenly he knew what she was about to do. No way did she go from running from him to seducing him. Not unless it was a decoy.

He grabbed her wrist and squeezed just as her fingers tightened around his sac. He tightened his grip, desperately trying not to hurt her, but exerting enough pressure to make her release him.

Their gazes locked. Hers, frustrated and fearful. His, determined. She would give first.

Sweat beaded on her forehead and her lips compressed into a hard line. Pain and fear filled her gaze, causing regret to flash through him, but he didn’t release her. He couldn’t.

Finally, she gave a ragged cry and let go of his balls. He yanked her hand up and loosened his grip, hoping he hadn’t left a mark on her soft skin.

“I only wish you truly wanted to touch me.” Her eyes widened as he spoke and then half closed when he kissed her wrist. He was afraid she was going to have bruises. “Did I hurt you?”

“What does it matter?” She turned her head away from him. He felt it like a blow to his heart.

He levered himself off her but kept a grip on her, not willing to release her. He pulled her into his arms, needing her close. “Why won’t you believe me?”

She snorted. “Why would I? You really expect me to believe you’re some kind of ancient warrior. An immortal. Who was trapped on the carousel for thousands of years.”

“Yes.”

“Get real. We make movies. It’s all make-believe. Fiction, not fact.” She heaved a sigh of frustration. “Look, dude, carousels haven’t been around for five thousand years so how could you have been imprisoned on one?”

“We weren’t. Not at first. We were kept in caves, moved by Hades’ demons from time to time when humanity encroached on our location.”

She snorted. “Yeah, right. Then why the carousel?”

Marko tightened his grip on her, willing her to understand. “The Lady struck a deal with Hades, telling him how we could be released from our captivity in our animal form. One special woman would be able to free each of us, but Hades had to find her first. That was when he created the traveling carnival.”

She tapped her finger against his chest. “That’s good. You’re good. But I’m still not buying the fact that you’re an ancient warrior.”

Frustration swam through him as he absently ran his hand up and down Kellsie’s spine, trying to soothe her. He still held her wrist in his other hand and brought it to his lips again for a kiss. “I’m sorry if I hurt you.” He hated that he’d had to. But her life was more important than a bruise or two.

“I really think you are.” She sighed. “I don’t get you. On one hand, you’re crazy. On the other, you’re not really violent.”

“I would never hurt you.”

She nodded and slowly tugged on her wrist. He let it go, though he wanted to keep holding on to it, to her.

“You could have hurt me many times since I woke in the cave, but you haven’t. Why don’t you take me back to my trailer and we’ll call it even. I won’t tell anyone about what happened.”

Disappointment gnawed at his soul. What had he expected? That she’d immediately believe what he was telling her. He was a stranger. He was an ancient warrior and she was a modern woman. Of course she would think him mad.

The world no longer believed in his kind, if they did the Lady would have had the power to free herself years ago. On the other hand, Hades might have gained all the power he needed to take over the world if people still worshiped the old gods. He’d seen it, sensed it happening over the years as belief in the unseen, the magical, gave way to the rise of science and technology.

His instincts were screaming at him to get her as far away from the carnival as possible. That was Hades’ battlefield, his ground. Yet there really was no choice. If he couldn’t find some way to make her believe him, she would fight him for the next twenty-four hours. He glanced up at the night sky. Probably less than that now. More like twenty-one hours.

“What would it take to prove to you I’m telling the truth?”

“I don’t know.” Her honestly flayed him.

He thought for a moment. “How about if I sneak you back into the carnival and we find the carousel and the bear is gone? Would that do it?”

She tilted her head to one side, emphasizing her stubborn jaw. “Sure. Yeah, that would do it.”

He knew she was lying and it cut him to his core. Never had he imagined not being trusted. His word was his bond. His honor was unassailable. That she questioned it hurt worse than he thought it would.

He leaned down until their noses almost touched. She sucked in a breath and he tried not to notice how she smelled like lavender underneath the dirt and fear. “You’re lying.” He skimmed his lips over hers. She stilled as if afraid to move. He dragged his tongue over her bottom lip and she moaned. Her lips parted and he dipped inside quickly. He didn’t stay, for fear it was another ploy and he’d find his tongue bitten off.

She squirmed beneath him, and when he eased his mouth away she followed. The kiss was gentle, yet potent. Marko felt it all the way to his toes. Lust was there. But so was something else. Something more. Something he didn’t have time to examine.

Kellsie’s lips molded to his, welcoming his touch. His chest tightened and, deep inside him, something released. He tilted his head to get a better angle. She made a murmur of assent as he deepened the kiss. This time it was her tongue delving past his lips, tasting him.

The surrounding forest, the curse, his fellow warriors, everything else vanished as Kellsie touched him. She tasted like the finest wine, rich and full-bodied. Sweet. Spicy. Complex. When she withdrew her tongue, he followed it back to her mouth.

His body tightened. His cock throbbed incessantly. His fingers itched to touch her, to mold her perfect breasts and tease their hard tips. He wanted to know what color her nipples were, if her pussy was hot and wet, what she found pleasure in, what she wanted from a lover.

Reluctantly, he tore his lips from hers. Resting his forehead against hers, he sucked in much needed air. There was no time for physical pleasures. Not with so much at stake. Maybe after. If they survived.

That thought was as good as a dip in a cold mountain lake. Marko eased back and found Kellsie watching him. A thought struck him then. It was so obvious he didn’t know why he hadn’t immediately thought of it. He blamed it on the overwhelming sensations lashing his body after all the years of imprisonment. Coupled with the sensual impact of Kellsie, it was no wonder he couldn’t think straight.

“I know how to convince you.” He pushed himself up, ignoring how his erection rubbed against her mound, ignoring her gasp and his silent moan.

“How?” Kellsie scrambled to her feet.

He could still feel the tingle of her lips and tongue. Her exquisite taste and tantalizing scent would haunt him forever. “You don’t believe I’m a shapeshifter, a bear.” He didn’t wait for her answer, already knowing what it would be. “Watch.”

Chapter Eight

Kellsie shivered, the cool mountain air making itself known now that she wasn’t surrounded by Marko’s heat. Her frantic run through the woods had left her heart pounding and her body sweating. She wasn’t wearing her coat and her long-sleeved T-shirt was clinging to her torso.

She frowned as she wrapped her arms over her chest to conserve body heat. She’d had her coat when she’d left her trailer tonight but had taken it off before getting on the carousel. She honestly wasn’t certain she’d even left her trailer. Maybe it was all a weird dream or a drug-induced fantasy.

One thing she knew for certain was that Marko affected her in ways she really didn’t want to think about. On cue, Kellsie’s lips tingled and she clenched her hands into fists to keep from reaching up to touch her mouth. It was just a simple kiss, stupid on her part really, but it had rocked her world to its very foundations. He’d tasted like dark chocolate and promises. Earthy. Real. Which of course was the biggest lie of all. The guy was an actor like her.

But there was no denying the sexual attraction that existed between them. It was hot and potent and real. Her core was hot and achy and damp. Her breasts felt swollen, the tips puckered into hard nubs. Her body yearned to be closer to his.

Crazy.

There was no other explanation for it. She was losing her mind. This guy had kidnapped her and was holding her captive and she was attracted to him. If she survived this she was definitely going into therapy. Why couldn’t she be attracted to nice, normal men? She fell for a cheating, smooth-talking bastard like her ex and a rough, crazy mountain-of-a-man like Marko. God, she needed her head examined.

Marko was standing in front of her, hands on his hips, legs splayed. She tried not to notice how his leather pants clung to his muscular thighs. Really she did. And she especially tried not to notice the impressive bulge in the front of his pants. But she was only human after all.

She bit her lip to keep from moaning as every cell in her body shimmered in response to his nearness. It was insane to want a man this much, especially in such a crazy situation.

She needed to get him to take her back down to the movie set. Once she was around people again she’d be fine. She could get Marko the help he obviously needed.

Why that thought made her so sad she didn’t know. She’d just met him. Had no ties to him. But she really didn’t want him fired from the movie or worse, sent to a mental hospital for observation. She’d already decided she wouldn’t press charges against him for kidnapping as long as he took her back.

Heck, he’d talked himself into taking her back to show her the carousel. It was her own fault he hadn’t believed her when she told him she’d accept his wild story if the bear were missing from the carousel. But really, a kid could punch holes in that theory. The bear could be in the shop for repairs or Marko could have removed it himself before he’d kidnapped her. Too bad she hadn’t put her acting skills to good use by convincing him she was sincere.

“Watch,” he repeated, impatience tingeing his voice.

Kellsie looked into his face and frowned. Damn, he was so familiar. Like a dream long forgotten. She froze. Dream. He reminded her of the man in her dream. Not the scary-assed one with the smooth voice, but the other one. The one who’d held her in his arms and kissed her. The one who’d made her want him with no more than a touch.

Impossible.

Unless this was just another crazy dream.

She grabbed the skin on the back of her hand and pinched. Hard. She flinched and frowned. That hurt. She couldn’t be dreaming if it hurt. Could she?

God, she was so confused. Exhaustion pulled at her and she had to work to keep on her feet. Her knees were shaking and she was cold. Shivering, she rubbed her hands up and down her arms trying to make sense of everything. She felt like Alice in Wonderland when she fell down the rabbit hole. Nothing made sense.

“Kellsie.” His voice jerked her gaze back to him. Marko was massive and strong and, if she was honest, intimidating as hell. Not that she’d ever let him know that. “Watch,” he commanded in that low, raspy voice that filled her stomach with butterflies and made her think of long, hot nights between the sheets.

She shook off the sensual lethargy that threatened to overtake her. So he was hot. So what? So he made her body sit up and take notice. So what? He was just a man like any other. She’d figure out what to do. Somehow she’d get him to take her back to the carnival.

“I’m watching.” Impatience ate at her as her shivering got worse. Her legs were trembling and her teeth were beginning to chatter. An owl hooted off to her right and she jumped. God, what else was out there? All kinds of animals came out at night, didn’t they? She was a city girl who loved the outdoors, but she wasn’t stupid. She was no wilderness gal and certainly wasn’t prepared for a night in the woods. She had no water, food or supplies of any kind.

Marko raised his hands into the air. She could hear him whispering beneath his breath. The language was foreign but the fine hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. Suddenly, he fell forward onto his hands and knees. His pants were gone. When had he removed them?

Frowning, Kellsie took a step closer. Marko’s body twitched and began to change. His head contorted, reshaping itself. His jaw and nose area elongated. She blinked, rubbed her hands over her eyes and gave her head a shake, not quite believing what she was seeing.

Fur pushed out from beneath his skin. His entire body thickened with muscle, his hands and feet becoming massive paws tipped with razor-like claws. Her fingers automatically went to the necklace around her throat where the bear claw was biting into her flesh. The transformation only took seconds, but it seemed like a lifetime.

Marko was gone. In his place was a brown bear. No, that wasn’t quite right. This wasn’t just any bear. This was a monster bear. He was as tall as she was, maybe taller, standing on all fours. He’d be more than twelve feet tall if he stood on his hind legs.

He opened his mouth and released a blood-curdling roar. Kellsie stumbled back, almost tripping over an exposed tree root. His teeth were as big as daggers. Shit, she was in big trouble.

Reason tried to intervene. This wasn’t real. Couldn’t be real. Men did not turn into bears, especially not giant bears, the kind that hadn’t existed since ancient times. Impossible. She had to be dreaming or possibly drugged. Yeah, she was hallucinating.

Unfortunately, that realization didn’t help her out at the moment. There was still a big-ass bear in front of her, his warm breath puffing like smoke from his nostrils when it hit the cool night air. Maybe she wasn’t dreaming after all. Maybe this was real.

The animal lumbered closer. Her heart was racing so hard she feared she might have a heart attack. Her chest ached as she struggled to drag air into her lungs. Screaming was out of the question. It was all she could do to breathe.

The woods around them had gone strangely silent. Kellsie didn’t blame the other animals for running and hiding. She’d do the same except she was certain he could outrun her. For all his size and bulk, she knew he’d be fast. Because of her fascination with bears, she’d done research on them over the years. And she knew they could move fast when they wanted to. They were also superior trackers. She wasn’t getting away from him. Not unless he allowed it.

“Nice bear,” she whispered, her voice a low croak as terror tightened her vocal cords. She backed away slowly until she hit a tree, its bark rough against her spine. She glanced around for a weapon of some kind, a branch or rock. Not that anything short of a bazooka would stop him, and maybe not even then.

He grunted and huffed as he moved closer. He snuffled the air and glanced from side to side. She couldn’t see much in spite of the moonlight. It was too dark for her. She assumed he could see and hear everything. What he couldn’t see, he’d certainly smell.

Kellsie closed her eyes and prayed. She knew this job had sounded too good to be true. “When will I ever learn?” she muttered. She was going to die. Mauled by a bear in the middle of the woods and no one would ever find her mangled body.

Her hand was still wrapped around the necklace and she forced her fingers to open, letting it drop back against her chest. Some good her bear totem had done her. She’d attracted the bear that was going to eat her.

She still wasn’t quite ready to admit the bear was Marko. That was too crazy even for her. It was just like the script. But this wasn’t a movie set and the director wasn’t going to yell cut any second.

He was so close now she could feel his warm breath on her face. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes, ready to face her fate. Huge brown eyes watched her. His massive head was tilted to one side and she could see his questioning expression. He leaned in and his cool nose pressed against the side of her neck. Kellsie jerked at the contact and struck the back of her head against the tree. She winced and blinked as tears of pain filled her eyes and an ache pounded in her skull.

He made a snuffling sound and withdrew, but continued to watch her.

It took a minute or two for the pain in her head to subside, and in that time the bear made no move to attack. Okay, so he wasn’t tearing her limb from limb. Maybe he wasn’t hungry. Maybe he was a vegetarian bear. She snorted at that thought. Yeah, like that was likely.

She licked her lips and raised her hand. It was shaking, which wasn’t surprising. She hoped like hell he didn’t decide that her fingers looked like a tasty snacks. “Nice bear,” she crooned, keeping her voice low and steady.

He huffed as though impatient and thrust his gigantic head beneath her hand. His fur was thick and surprisingly soft. Holy shit, she was touching a bear. “This is so not real,” she told herself as she buried her fingers deeper into his fur. “I’m dreaming or hallucinating or both.” But she no longer cared.

Emboldened by the animal’s calm demeanor, Kellsie stepped away from the tree and around to the bear’s side. He tracked her movements, his large head turning to keep her in sight. He was monstrous, yet familiar.

She stilled her fingers on his side. He was exactly like the bear on the carnival ride. She studied him closer, certain she had to be mistaken. But no, there was no doubting the markings on his fur or his size. He was the bear she’d sat on and ridden.

Disappointment flooded her. “Damn. This isn’t real. It can’t be.” She rubbed her tired eyes. She wasn’t crying. She never cried and especially not over something as silly as this. She hadn’t wanted the giant bear to actually exist. Not really.

She walked around to the front of the animal, braver now that she knew this was nothing more than a dream brought on by lack of sleep and her fertile imagination. “You’re not real. None of this is.”

The bear seemed disgruntled. He stepped away from her and stood on his two hind legs, growling at the night air. Kellsie looked way, way up. She swallowed a lump of fear in spite of herself. He might be a figment of her imagination but he was an impressive one. He had to weigh well in excess of a thousand pounds, probably a lot more. He was magnificent and scary as hell.

He came back down on all fours and the ground around her shook with the force. He kept his gaze on her as he began to shift again. Too bad they couldn’t do something this convincing in the movies. If the director seemed open to her suggestions, maybe she’d share her dream with him. The bear swiftly disappeared, replaced by the man. Fur receded, bones cracked and reshaped. In the blink of an eye, Marko was back. This transformation was even quicker than the original one.

Kellsie blinked as he strode to her side. Somehow he was wearing leather pants, for which she was eternally grateful. She didn’t think she could handle a naked Marko on top of the shock of the bear. Although, she knew that a naked Marko would have a much greater effect on her. As it was, having him stand next to her was making every nerve ending in her body tingle.

“So you think this is a dream. That I’m a dream.”

She nodded. There was no other rational explanation. “Yes.”

He struck hard and fast, scooping her into his arms. He didn’t speak as he turned and started back up the hill, moving swiftly and easily through the dark.

“Umm, the movie set is back that way.” Kellsie tried to ignore the way her breast pressed against his chest and the hard press of his arm muscles beneath her back and thighs.

“What does it matter if this is nothing more than a dream?” he countered.

She thought about it for a moment. He was right. It didn’t matter. Relaxing now that she’d figured everything out, she looped her arms around his neck. “So where are you taking me?”

“Back to the cave.”

Kellsie should have been afraid, should have fought and kicked and found a way back to the carnival. That’s what any smart woman would do. But now that she knew it was nothing more than a very vivid dream she wasn’t the least bit afraid. In fact, she was enjoying being carried in Marko’s arms. That was another reason she was certain this was a dream. No man could carry her this far and up such a steep hill. Marko wasn’t even breathing hard.

“That was a neat trick changing into the bear.” She’d really enjoyed that.

His muscles tightened beneath and around her. He didn’t say anything, but she’d sensed she’d hurt him somehow and that hadn’t been her intention at all.

She patted his chest. His amazing chest, she corrected herself. It was nothing but bands of muscle. “The bear was incredible.” Just remembering the sheer size and strength of the creature left her with a feeling of awe.

“You think so?”

“Oh, yes. I’ve never even imagined anything quite so magnificent.” She paused, confused. “Although, I must have imagined it if I was able to dream it.” Damn, it was all so confusing.

Marko carried her up a rocky path and into the cave. He stopped just inside the opening and released his hold on her legs. The moon was shining right down on them like a spotlight. She peered up into his face, trying to gauge his mood. “Thanks for the ride,” she teased, trying to make him smile.

His expression remained stern and forbidding. Kellsie tried to take a step back, but he still had one arm around her shoulders and pulled her toward him until her breasts were touching his chest. Her nipples puckered and strained to get closer. She no longer felt the cold, not with the heat rolling off his large body.

Her panties were damp and she knew her sex was swollen and moist. A pulsing ache grew deep within her core. Kellsie wanted him. This dream man had done what no other man had done for years—he’d made her want him. But that only made sense since he was a figment of her imagination.

He brushed a lock of her hair away from her face. “Kellsie,” he began. Suddenly, she didn’t want to talk, didn’t want to hear what he had to say. She wanted him. Nothing else mattered. She had no idea how much longer she’d sleep. The last time they’d met in a dream she’d been afraid and pulled back, ending the encounter before it really started.

Not this time.

This time she wanted it all. Wanted to slide her body over his, feel his weight on top of her as he thrust his hard cock into her body. There was no doubt he wanted her, if the solid erection pressed against her stomach was anything to gauge by. She could feel the heat and the pulse of his shaft through her shirt and it sent an answering bolt of need firing through her.

She didn’t want words. And really, what kind of promises could a fantasy man make? This could be the last time she ever dreamed of him.

Kellsie reached down and grabbed the hem of her shirt and dragged it over her head. Marko stilled. She sensed every part of him was alert and ready to pounce. She shivered at the intensity in his gaze.

“I want you.” Reaching behind her back, she unhooked her bra. A quick shimmy and the straps fell down her arms. The wisp of material was caught between them.

Marko picked it up and held it to his nose. He inhaled, dragging in her scent. Kellsie was momentarily embarrassed, knowing it had to smell more like sweat than her bodywash.

He rubbed the material against his cheek. The action was incredibly sensual. She could almost imagine they were her breasts he was touching. Her nipples ached and she leaned inward to rub them against his hair-roughened chest.

Marko groaned and tossed her bra aside. He caught her face between his two massive hands, framing it. “Are you sure?”

Wow, a dream man with a sense of honor. She smiled. “Yes, I’m sure.” And she was. She ached for him in a way she never had for any man. He might not be real, but in this world, in this dream, he was real enough.

She’d worry about her growing obsession with a fantasy when she woke. For now, she wanted to simply enjoy the sensations coursing through her.

Marko leaned down, his long hair brushing the sides of her face as he touched his mouth to hers. It was a brief caress, a whisper. But it made her toes curl in her sneakers. Warmth spread throughout her as he let his hands slide down her neck and arms. One hand settled on the small of her back, urging her even closer. The other came to rest on her left breast.

Kellsie didn’t even try to suppress her moan of pleasure as Marko cupped her breast. He palmed it, weighing it in his hand. His thumb brushed her turgid nipple, sending a blast of heat straight to her sex.

She squirmed, pushing her breast closer.

“Beautiful,” he whispered. His lips skimmed over her cheeks, nose and forehead. He nipped lightly at her chin and nibbled along her jawline.

She tunneled her fingers into his hair and tugged his mouth back to hers. “Kiss me,” she ordered. Not giving him time to act, she plastered her lips against his. His mouth was firm yet gentle as he tasted her bottom lip and then the top one. She gasped, her lips parting, and his tongue snuck inside.

Heat exploded through her like a fire burning out of control. He tasted so damn good she knew she’d never get enough. He was addictive. And, for tonight, he was hers.

She rubbed her tongue over his. The hand at the base of her spine shifted to the back of her head. He kissed her as though she was the only woman who could satisfy the hunger in him. It was a heady feeling.

His shaft throbbed against her belly. She wanted to get closer to him. Her pussy positively ached to feel him. She loosened her grip on his hair and grabbed at his shoulders. She slung one leg over his left hip and gave a little jump, hooking her other leg around his right hip. She held on tight, tilting her pelvis until her mound was hard against his cock.

It felt better than she’d imagined. Hot and thick, he pulsated against her core. His hard hands cupped her ass, holding her securely. She’d never doubted for a moment Marko would support her and keep her safe.

That thought gave her pause. She didn’t trust any man. History had shown her she had to look out for herself, not depend on anyone. But this was only a dream, wasn’t it?

Sadness threatened to intrude on her erotic interlude. Reality reared its ugly head.

What was she thinking? What was she doing? It might be a dream, but it felt so real. She couldn’t let herself get attached to a figment of her imagination. Heck, she was already halfway in love with him. He was strong and honorable and…crazy. He thought he was a shapeshifter, an ancient warrior, a bear. And maybe he was. In this place, in this dream, he could be anything.

As if sensing her distraction, Marko broke away from their kiss. He was breathing as heavily as she was. He looked at her, his dark eyes growing sad and distant. He expected her to back away and was fully prepared for it.

That alone gave her the courage to move forward. After all, it was just a dream.

Mordecai glared at Brittany. “What do you mean we don’t know where they are?” Kellsie had freed the bear and then they’d both disappeared.

Brittany shrugged, appearing totally unconcerned. “Everyone is looking, but they’re not anywhere on the carnival grounds or in her trailer.” Behind her, he could see members of the crew rushing around like bumbling idiots.

He dragged a hand through his hair, barely keeping from ripping out the heart of the succubus in front of him. It was no wonder Hades needed him and his brethren in his war if he surrounded himself with such simpletons. “Then expand the search. They must be in the forest somewhere.” Mordecai stared out at the surrounding darkness, knowing they could be anywhere.

“Why don’t you just ask Hades?” Brittany snapped the gum she was chewing, looking more like a petulant twenty-year-old than a three-hundred-year-old succubus.

“Why don’t you ask him?” Mordecai snapped. Really, the girl was too stupid to live. Hades would not be pleased to arrive only to find out they’d lost the bear and the woman. Mordecai did not want to be the one to tell Hades he’d lost them.

Brittany paled. “No, that’s okay.” She backed away. “I’ll keep looking.”

“You do that,” he muttered. He continued to gaze out over the landscape, searching the darkness, searching for any hint of power or life force. They must be in a cave somewhere. The thick stone would be capable of blocking his ability to find them.

Time was running out for all of them. “You can’t stay hidden forever,” he muttered. If they couldn’t find them, Hades would when he finally deigned to grace them with his evil presence. For now, they would search and hope for the best.

Mordecai left the lights of the carnival and the loud din of voices behind and headed into the thick woods.

Chapter Nine

Marko was torn between honor and need. No, not need. That was too tame a word for what was flooding through his veins. He had to have Kellsie. More than he needed air or food or water, he needed her. No other woman could sate him, satisfy the craving deep in his soul.

That worried him.

Was she really his savior or would she be his downfall? There was no room in his life for a mortal woman. Nothing was more important than fulfilling his duty. He had to keep them both alive for the next twenty or so hours. He had to find a way to try to free his remaining brothers-in-arms. And he had to find out what happened to Roric. When that was done, he had to attempt to rescue his Lady from Hell.

He really had no time for sex with Kellsie.

But what was between them went far beyond sexual desire. He recognized that even if she didn’t. Frustration ate at Marko at her continued belief that what was happening wasn’t real. He knew she thought she was dreaming. They’d met in a dream only days before. He remembered it now and knew it had been a foretelling of her arrival.

This woman, this fragile human female had reached deep inside him and touched his soul. There was no other way for him to describe it. Like most animals, he trusted his instincts, and he’d known immediately that she was meant for him. But the human side of his nature feared it was much more than that.

Kellsie was his mate. She belonged to him.

And that could never happen. Even if they survived the battle with Hades and his demons in the coming hours—which was iffy at best—she was human and he was immortal. He would love her only to lose her in the blink of an eye. It would be better to walk away now before he was pulled deeper under her spell.

The bear inside him growled and roared in anger at the thought. He agreed with the animal half of himself and would take what was she was offering. It was an unexpected reward after years and years of torment. He’d be a fool not to make love to Kellsie. And Marko was nobody’s fool. Bears might seem slow and lumbering to those who did not know any better, but they were intelligent creatures. He would not turn down the gift before him.

He stared down into her stunning blue eyes. He could see the heat, the lust reflected there. But he could see something more. Uncertainty and need mixed together, as though she expected to be rejected, didn’t quite trust him not to hurt her in some way.

His warrior woman had been emotionally injured in her life. The last thing he wanted to do was add to those wounds. But he would. There was no turning back for either of them. She was a pawn in this game between the gods just as he was. His fate was hers. No matter what happened, they were tied together for the rest of her life.

Resolve hardened within him. Kellsie Morris belonged to him. She had been given to him, a prize worth fighting for, an offering of redemption and he would not fail her. He would protect her at all costs and, if it came to it, he would give his life for hers.

In the meantime, he would give her pleasure, the kind of which she’d never known. Leaning down, he laid his lips against hers and felt her slight hesitation before she gave herself fully to the kiss.

He was in awe of her bravery. Whether she believed him a dream or not, it didn’t really matter. He knew what was happening between them was real and so would she soon enough. He would give her this interlude of pleasure. It was the least he could do, and it was something they both deserved.

He teased her tongue with his, encouraging her to play, to take whatever she needed. She tasted fresh and tart and warm. The hunger burning in his belly was nothing compared to the hunger flaming in his soul. He needed her touch, her hands on his body. Anywhere. Everywhere.

Her legs wrapped around his flanks, gripping him and keeping her close to his body. The heat from her pussy enveloped his dick even through all their clothing. Her full breasts were plastered against his chest, her puckered nipples nudging his flesh. Even with her arms wrapped around his neck and her lips returning his avid kiss, it wasn’t enough.

He had to get closer.

He tore his lips away from hers, gasping for breath when she began to nibble on the taut cords of his neck. He needed a bed. Marko didn’t want their first time together to be in the dirt on the hard ground, but he didn’t have much choice. There weren’t any feather mattresses close by. But there was something he could do to make things nicer for Kellsie.

“Stop.” He grabbed her wrists from the back of his neck and tried to peel her away. “Kellsie, wait.” She squeezed her thighs around his waist and ignored him. She peppered his face and neck with butterfly kisses.

Growling, Marko shook her lightly. “Not yet.”

His words finally seemed to penetrate the sensual haze she was lost in. He was sorry he had to distract her. By the Lady, he was being stupid. He should just take her hard and fast against the cave wall and be done with it.

No. She could get hurt that way. Her skin was soft and fragile and would be torn by the jagged rock.

Tension filled her now where moments before she’d been lost in passion. Marko wanted to roar with frustration. Her limbs were no longer trying to cling to him but pushing him away.

He released her and she took a step back. She crossed her arms over her bare chest and glanced at the ground in search of her top. “Kellsie.” He cupped her chin in his hand and forced her to look at him. “The ground is too hard. I don’t want to hurt you.”

She relaxed almost imperceptibly, but he saw it and it gave him hope that all was not lost. “You can be on the bottom.”

Her words had his cock jerking, trying to find a way out of his pants. It was all too easy to picture himself stretched out on the ground with Kellsie on top of him. Her breasts would sway with each stroke as he buried his thick cock deep into her warm, welcoming heat. Her hair would brush against her shoulders and back, a cascade of sunshine to help warm him after his years of cold imprisonment.

She frowned and looked around. “Why did I dream a cave and not a four-star hotel? That sucks.” She closed her eyes and scrunched them tight, muttering under her breath for a moment before opening them again.

“What are you doing?” Everything about her fascinated him, including her thought processes.

“Trying to change location.” She sounded so disgruntled by her failure he drew her into his arms and hugged her, rocking her gently from side to side.

“I can’t give you a hotel.” The image of a decadent room with a huge mattress and acres of silk popped into his brain. He’d caught a glimpse of such a place about two thousand years ago in the Orient when the demons had moved them into an emperor’s palace for a short while.

They’d kept them mostly in caves, especially in the early years, but sometimes they’d left them in better places for a decade or two at a time. He’d liked those times best of all because that’s where he’d managed to learn about the evolution of mankind and the changes in the world. They’d been kept in palaces, in museums and even in a dusty warehouse in New York at the turn of the last century. Everywhere they’d been kept, he’d soaked up all he could about the world. Bears were naturally curious and it had helped keep him sane.

He’d love to see the emperor’s palace again someday. Better yet, he’d love to take Kellsie to such a place and spend days making love to her. He shoved the thought aside. He had here and now and she was looking at him expectantly. “But I can make things a little nicer. Wait here.”

He released her and hurried outside, anxious to find what he needed. He heard her call his name and it occurred to him that she might be afraid of being alone in the dark. “I won’t go far,” he called over his shoulder.

He stopped a few feet from the cave and examined the trees. There were plenty for him to choose from. He stared at his hand and willed it to change. The hand morphed into a hair-covered paw tipped with long, lethal claws. “As good as an axe,” he muttered as he sliced through branches of a pine tree. He didn’t stop until he had a nice sized pile at his feet. That would do it. Marko allowed the paw to shift back to a hand and quickly hefted the pile into his arms.

Kellsie was pacing when he returned. She whirled to watch him as he entered and he could see her eyes widen. His vision was much keener than hers and he could see her as clearly as if they were standing in the midday sun.

“What’s that?” She came to his side and reached out her hand to touch one of the branches.

“Your bed.” He dumped them on the floor just inside the door so the moonlight would shine upon them. He positioned the thick, soft branches on the ground. When he was satisfied with the arrangement, he grabbed her long-sleeved top and laid it over the pile. He frowned and quickly skinned out of his pants and added them. He wished he could conjure something better, but clothing and weapons were as far as his powers went at the moment. He hoped in time they would return full force. Until then, he would have to make do.

Kellsie gasped and he glanced over his shoulder. She was looking at his ass. He smiled at the way her hand was reaching out, as if she wanted to touch him. When she saw him watching her, she yanked her hand back by her side, curling her fingers against her palm.

Marko straightened and went to her. Her eyes widened as she studied his erection. She could have no doubts as to how much he wanted her.

She swallowed hard as he picked up the tail of her braid and slowly undid it, letting her hair cascade over her shoulders. “We need to add your pants to the top of the branches. That should just about do it.”

She nodded and didn’t stop him as he unbuttoned her jeans and pulled down the zipper. It was strange to see such things in person. He knew what zippers were and how to work them, but he was amazed by such a creation. And he knew the world was filled with such wonders. But the greatest wonder in the world was standing in front of him, allowing him to remove her clothing, making herself vulnerable to him.

His heart swelled as he went down on one knee in front of her and urged her right foot up. He tugged off her sneaker and sock before skimming the thicker material of her pants off. Then he did the same with the left foot. The only thing left was the tiny fragment of material that covered her mound. Panties. He knew from absorbing the information from the world around him that they were called panties and were designed not so much to cover a woman but to drive a man insane. He wanted to touch the treasure they hid from his view, to stroke his finger over her heated folds to see if she was damp with arousal.

Marko traced the thin band that ran over her flat tummy just below her belly button. Her skin was warm and her muscles quivered beneath his touch. He leaned inward and inhaled deeply, drawing her womanly scent into his nostrils. She was just as sweet and spicy as he remembered from his dream. This time he would do more than just smell her. This time he would taste and savor every part of her body.

“Beautiful.” He ran his finger down the front of the thin fabric. He easily felt the springy curls hidden beneath. He smiled as she tilted her hips forward ever so slightly, silently asking for more of his touch.

“Marko.” His name was little more than a puff of air on the night breeze, but he heard it all the same. The desperation and need in that single word set his blood pumping and his muscles rippling. How he wanted this woman.

In answer to her plea, he slid his finger along the satiny crotch of her panties. It was wet and hot. He brushed her clit and she moaned. It was the most beautiful sound he’d ever heard.

He looked up, needing to see her face. Kellsie’s head was tilted back, her lips parted on a soundless cry. Her chest was moving rapidly as her breathing increased. She was as beautiful as any goddess he’d ever seen. And he’d seen more than his share. The difference between them was that Kellsie held nothing back, giving freely of herself. She expected nothing from him but an exchange of pleasure.

She shivered and goose bumps raced down her legs. He frowned, wishing it was warmer. He didn’t notice the chill, but Kellsie was only human. “Come.” He rose to his feet, grabbed her pants and spread them over their makeshift bed. When he reached out his hand she took it without hesitation.

He closed his fingers around hers, reveling in her trust. The only thing that marred the moment was her inability to see it as anything but a dream. Maybe that was for the best. Reality would intrude soon enough. Marko counted his blessings that they were alone. He’d know if anyone intruded in the woods. The animals, along with his own heightened senses, would warn him.

He led her to the clothes-covered mound of branches and held her hand as she settled gracefully onto the pile. The sharp scent of pine filled the air as she settled back, letting her fingers slip from his. Masculine possession rose up within him as she sprawled across the bed he’d provided, wearing nothing but her sexy underwear and her necklace.

Marko fell to his knees at her slender, shapely feet. Even the dirt on her soles couldn’t detract from their attractiveness. They were so feminine. His feet were large and functional. He loved the differences between the male and female bodies. And Kellsie had an exceptional one.

One meant to be worshiped in the most basic of ways.

He captured her ankles with his hands and pushed her legs open until there was enough room for him between them. Her breath hitched as he stroked up her calves all the way to her knees. She let out a little gasp when his hands went higher to her milky white thighs. He wanted them clasped around the sides of his head as he pleasured her with his mouth and tongue and lips.

He growled low and long. Fluid was leaking from the tip of his cock. He was running out of time. But he had to taste her first.

Marko slid his fingers beneath the band of her panties and slowly peeled them down her legs. He had to move in order to get them off, but he was back in position the moment he tugged them away. He set her panties carefully aside.

Kellsie watched him, her eyes half-closed, her lips moist as though she’d been licking them. He leaned forward and cupped her face with his hands. The motion pushed his cock against her sex, sliding it over her slick, pink folds. They both groaned as she squirmed, trying to get him closer.

Marko had to suck air into his lungs and remind himself to breathe. Neither of them spoke. The moment was too charged, both of them sensing the vulnerability of the other. It was as if they knew no words would be enough, all would fall short of what was happening between them.

He stroked her slender neck, her delicate collarbone and down her arms. He could feel the muscle there and knew she wasn’t weak, but neither was she anywhere near as strong as he was. He marveled at her ability to trust, to give herself to him so completely. He vowed not to disappoint her.

Her breasts were incredible—full and crowned with large pink nipples. The tips were puckered and taut. He cupped the mounds in his hands and traced his thumbs around the edges of her nipples, never quite touching them.

Kellsie moved restlessly beneath him, grinding her pelvis against his, searching for release. The first time would be quick for her. He could sense it. Wanted it.

Marko leaned forward and took one sweet nipple into his mouth, using his fingers to tease the other. A whimper of need broke from her lips. He curled his tongue around the hard nub before sucking on it.

She bucked beneath him, her body hot and alive with growing desire. He reluctantly released her breast and kissed a path down her ribs. Her waist was small but her hips flared out in a womanly form. He’d take more time to examine every inch of her later. If there was a later, a voice in the back of his mind reminded him. He ignored the taunt and pushed his hands beneath her firm ass, lifting her closer.

She cried out, the passionate sound echoing off the walls as he brought his mouth to her pussy. His tongue rasped up one side and down the other. Ambrosia couldn’t taste better than Kellsie did. Sweet like honey. Spicy like cinnamon. All woman. Marko consumed her with a hunger he didn’t think he’d ever sate.

He probed and licked and sucked at her outer lips. Her clit was peeking out from its protective hood and he captured it gently between his lips, flicking his tongue over it. Kellsie’s fingers tugged at his hair, holding him to her. Her heels dug into his back as she arched into him.

Marko felt drunk on her essence. Her little cries of pleasure threatened to make his cock explode. He had to finish this now.

Cupping her ass with one hand, he inserted the other between her thighs. He eased one finger into her and had to grit his teeth to keep from coming. Her inner muscles sucked him into her heated channel. He withdrew and inserted two fingers this time, stretching her, preparing her to take his cock.

She rocked against him, fast and furious now, reaching for the orgasm hovering just out of reach. Marko started to work a third finger into her pussy. She stiffened and he sucked hard on her clit.

Kellsie screamed. It split the night around them. She jerked in his arms, her hips bucking so hard she almost pushed him aside. Marko worked her with his mouth and fingers until he sensed she’d had enough. Carefully, he eased away, sat back on his heels and stared down at her. Kellsie’s hair was plastered to her scalp and shoulders, a bead of sweat trickled between her breasts. He leaned down and licked away the salty drop.

She moaned and laughed at the same time. It was an odd sound, a happy sound. She licked her lips and stared up at him. “That was…that was…” She shook her head. He understood her dilemma. There weren’t words to describe the strength of the bond already forged between them.

Marko should have been worried. Instead, he couldn’t wait to get inside her. He leaned forward, bracing one hand beside her shoulder. Using his other hand, he guided the head of his cock toward her and brushed her slick folds. She gasped and he moaned. If he didn’t get inside her soon he was going to come on top of her.

“Kellsie?” It had to be her choice, her decision.

She reached out her hand and cupped the side of his face, brushing her thumb over his cheek. She let her fingers slip down his jaw and neck until her palm covered his heart. His chest tightened. His cock roared for release but he ignored it.

She nodded.

The final restraint broken, he drove his cock into her.

Chapter Ten

Kellsie couldn’t think. All she could do was feel. Her skin was alive with sensation. Every square inch tingled. She’d never been more aware of her body or of herself as a woman in her entire life.

Her head was still spinning, her chest aching from the explosive release. She’d orgasmed before, but none of her previous experiences has been like this one. It had been off the charts, like the fireworks from Fourth of July and New Year’s Eve all rolled into one.

And it was only the beginning.

As if a tether had finally snapped, Marko surged inside her, pushing past the natural resistance of her body. Her inner muscles quivered and stretched to accept his long, thick shaft.

But he would not be denied. He pushed steadily until she thought there was no way she’d be able to take all of him. He leaned down and rested his forehead against hers. “Stop fighting me.” He kissed her gently, his lips firm but soft against hers.

“I’m trying.” She concentrated on breathing in and out. Slow, deep, steady breaths. Her leg muscles were tense, so she forced them to relax.

She was very aware of the scratchiness of the branches beneath her where their discarded clothing didn’t quite cover every needle. She should be cold as it was the darkest part of the night, but she wasn’t. Not with the heat they were generating.

The astringent scent of pine, the rich smells of the earth and the arousing aroma of masculinity and sex surrounded her. He shifted position, his large hands holding her hips captive as he continued to forge his way into her. He was gentle, but there was no escaping him. Nor did she want to.

He was relentless, like the wind and the ocean tides. He would have her.

But she would have him too.

Planting her feet on the ground, she shoved her hips upward. The fullness inside her bordered on pain, but it felt incredibly good. He was so large and hot and alive, more real than dream.

Kellsie paused for a moment, uncertainty eating at her. She nibbled her bottom lip as she studied his face. His eyes were heavy lidded, his lips parted on a low snarl. He was feral and wild, something more than a man. His hair brushed his massive shoulders and his eyes seemed to glow in the moonlight filtering in through the cave opening.

“More.” He ground his hips against her, circling them. Each rotation moved him closer to his goal. Sweat rolled down his temples.

He reached between her thighs and stroked her clit with his thumb. The shock reverberated throughout her body. Moaning, she stared up at him, wondering if she’d survive his lovemaking. It was so intense and overwhelming.

It’s a dream, she reminded herself.

Marko pulled Kellsie tight against his groin and groaned, a sound half pleasure and half pain. While the fit was snug, he was finally seated to the hilt. He throbbed within her, causing mini ripples to roll up and down her channel.

Kellsie was just getting used to the feeling when he pulled back slightly and surged inward again. Forget the fact that she’d just orgasmed, she was primed and ready again. It should have been impossible. She’d never been a multiple-orgasm gal before, not even in the privacy of her own home with her battery-operated boyfriend.

A dream?

It didn’t feel like one. And, if she was being honest with herself, it never really had. It was all too raw and real and…frightening. Marko was touching her to depths no other man had, and not just physically. There was a connection between them that defied logic and reason. He filled her heart, made her wish for things she’d never had, like a real home and someone to share it with.

For a woman who shied away from commitment, who feared losing herself in a relationship, it was terrifying. “Marko.” She said his name, not quite sure what, if anything she wanted to say to him.

She was having sex with a man she’d just met, a man who might very well be an immortal warrior. After all, she’d seen him turn into a bear before her very eyes. And if she wasn’t drugged and this wasn’t a dream, then that left only one alternative—it was real. He was real.

She should stop him, but she didn’t want to. Not now. Not when she was experiencing the best lovemaking of her entire life.

Oblivious to her internal turmoil, he continued to thrust in and out, his strokes getting harder and faster. He reached down, gathered her into his arms and sat back. The motion displayed his incredible strength and drove him even deeper into her tight channel.

Kellsie’s gasp quickly turned to a whimper as Marko lowered his head and buried his face in the crook of her shoulder. He raked sharp teeth over her skin, sending a shiver of delight down her spine. She clutched at his shoulders, his hair, never wanting him to stop.

She rocked her hips, moving up and down to help him. Not that he seemed to need it. His strength knew no bounds. He handled her as if she weighed nothing.

She closed her eyes and enjoyed the ride, concentrating on each and every sensation that raced through her body and over her skin. The cool night breeze was a welcome contrast to the heat between them. Goose bumps raced down her arms even as a bead of sweat trickled down her temple.

His hands were firm on her hips as he lifted and lowered her over his cock. He pulled almost all the way out before filling her once again. Every nerve ending in her body was screaming for release.

The tiny flutters in her channel were the first indication she was close. Marko’s hands were everywhere, running up and down her spine, shaping her butt as he took them both to the brink, at the back of her head holding her steady as he kissed her. It was if he had to touch her everywhere.

She stroked his biceps, his pectorals, marveling at the slabs of muscles, his thick neck, his broad shoulders. She could feel him growing even larger within her. His movements were frantic, and she clutched at him, holding on to the only secure thing in this wild, crazy ride.

He roared out her name as he came hard and fast. She felt the blast of wet heat inside her and then she was coming. Tilting back her head, she arched her hips into him and cried out. The release went on and on until she feared she’d pass out.

Out of strength, she fell forward, allowing him to support her. His arms banded around her, holding her close. His heart pounded against hers and she smiled as she buried her face in the curve of his neck, nuzzling his warm, salty skin.

Gradually, her breathing slowed and her heartbeat returned to normal. The sounds of the night penetrated the haze of sexual satisfaction that enveloped her, making her very aware they were in a cave in the middle of the forest. Marko rubbed her back, his palm making small circles against her skin. It was comforting. Nice. Not something she expected after such hot sex.

She leaned back and smiled at him. “Boy, if this was a dream, I really wouldn’t want to wake up.”

In the blink of an eye, the mood changed. The indulgent lover was gone, replaced by the warrior. He narrowed his gaze, studying her until she began to feel uncomfortable. His cock was still pulsing deep in her core, causing minor spasms to rock her. She wasn’t ready for a conversation, but that didn’t stop Marko.

“How long are you going to deny the truth?”

Defensively, she crossed her arms over her chest and tried to get off him. He simply tightened his hold on her, anchoring her on his lap.

“Your truth, you mean.” But she knew she could not deny the truth any longer. This was something beyond her reality.

A man did not become a bear. Not unless there were hallucinatory drugs involved. And she didn’t feel drugged. She felt fine, but maybe she only thought she was fine.

God, she was making herself nuts trying to reason all this out.

Marko sighed and carefully lifted her off his lap. She sucked in a breath as his penis withdrew. He wasn’t quite hard but he wasn’t exactly flaccid yet either. The thick erection dragged over her sensitive core sending spasms of delight through her. She chewed on her bottom lip to keep from begging him not to leave her.

He lay back on their makeshift bed, tugging her down beside him. Tenderly, he brushed a long, blonde lock away from her face. “Kellsie, no matter how much you wish this was a dream, it is real. I am a warrior of the Lady of the Beasts, imprisoned by Hades thousands of years ago. You have freed me and have become part of this ancient battle for power.”

She shivered, the night air suddenly cold. It chilled her skin and penetrated her soul. She remembered her dream and the man she never saw, the one with the suave, slick voice that gave her the heebie-jeebies. She really didn’t want to believe Hades had invaded her dreams, but she was beginning to believe he had.

Marko held her closer, rubbing his hands over her shoulders and arms, sharing his body heat with her. “Everything will be okay.”

She shook her head. “If what you’re saying is true, then you can’t guarantee that.” And what was she thinking to even entertain the idea that this was real? A realist, that’s what. The cold air, the hard cave floor, the man before her, who she’d seen only in a dream before now, it was all very real.

Kellsie pushed away from Marko’s warm embrace and sat. She pulled her legs up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. It would be too easy to depend on Marko. He appeared to be everything the other men in her life hadn’t been—dependable, strong, someone she could count on. Appeared was the keyword though. When push came to shove, he’d do what was best for him. It was what everyone did.

She supposed she was no different in that respect.

“This is crazy.”

Marko surged to his feet in a graceful motion. For someone his size the man could certainly move fast when he wanted to. He reached down and grabbed his pants and pulled them on. “If you won’t believe me then we will go back to the carnival and face Hades and his minions there.”

Feeling very naked and vulnerable now that Marko was half dressed, she reached out and snagged her top, tugging it on. She didn’t bother with a bra, wasn’t even quite sure where it was. The light penetrating the cave wasn’t bright enough for her to find it.

She wished she had water and a washcloth to get cleaned up. What she wouldn’t give for a bath or even a shower. She frowned as the reality of the situation hit. If this were a dream she’d be concentrating on the afterglow of her amazing orgasm, not fighting with Marko about the reality of demons and a curse. Nor would she have to worry about such things as showers and cleaning up after sex.

Oh God. This was real. All of it.

Kellsie rubbed her temples, trying to ignore the headache brewing there. Her emotions were all over the place. Fear and anger and sexual longing and hope all rolled up in a ball that pinged around inside her like some manic video game.

She squashed the hope. If Marko was the real deal then he was an immortal warrior. So not good dating material. Talk about a dysfunctional relationship. And she thought things had been bad with Jonathan. They’d be a million times worse with Marko if he were embroiled in a battle with the Lord of the Underworld.

She dragged her jeans off the pile of boughs, ignoring the bed where only moments ago she’d experienced such ecstasy. Now it was nothing but a pile of sticks and pine needles, which poked at her skin. Ignoring the mild discomfort, she tugged on her jeans. She might not be wearing underwear but she didn’t feel quite so vulnerable now that she was covered. She needed her socks and shoes.

Marko crouched beside her. She’d avoided looking at him for the past few minutes. She honestly didn’t know what to say or do. She was on the verge of tears and that just wouldn’t do. She was a woman of action, a doer. That’s what she had to keep reminding herself.

He didn’t say anything. Instead, he picked up her right foot and dusted off the sole. She grabbed his shoulders for support so she wouldn’t fall on her ass. When he was satisfied, he slipped her sock on and followed it with her sneaker. Then he did the left one. When he was done, he stood. Her sneakers were unlaced so she bent down and laced them while he watched. Neither of them spoke and the moment seemed to expand with the growing tension.

She still stubbornly refused to look at him. He was too good looking for her peace of mind, too male, too overwhelming to her senses, too everything. But he had other ideas and caught her chin between his thumb and forefinger to tilt her face upward until their eyes met.

“We will be cautious. No one must see us or we will have to fight for our lives, our very souls.”

A shiver skated down her spine and goose bumps broke out on her arms beneath her long-sleeved shirt. She wished she had her jacket. A thought occurred to her. “If this is real then why aren’t Hades and his minions or demons or whatever they’re called already after us?”

A dark frown crossed Marko’s face. “I don’t know. And that worries me. The others who were released before me were never able to come back and tell us Hades’ plan of battle. It’s possible he wants me to get attached to you and forget all about trying to rescue my brothers-in-arms and the Lady.”

He didn’t look pleased at that thought. In fact, the way he was watching her, as if she might be a minion of the devil himself, was making her very uncomfortable.

She’d had sex with a hot guy. So what? Why did it have to be anything more than that? They’d go back to the movie set and go their own ways. Simple.

She snorted under her breath. Nothing about this situation was simple. Damn, she had the worst luck ever when it came to men. Marko was gorgeous, but he came with a lot of baggage.

She held up her hands in a placating manner. “Listen, bud. I don’t have any idea what Hades’ plans are. That’s even assuming I believe in him.”

“He’s very real. Make no mistake about that. Just as I am. Just as you are.”

Kellsie swallowed hard and tried to still the trembling in her knees. Marko suddenly looked very large and angry. She needed to distract him from his current train of thought. “Tell me about the others who came before you.”

The anger bled from his face to be replaced by sorrow. “Phoenix and Stavros are lost.” He raked his hand through his hair, his agitation growing with each passing second. Kellsie didn’t move, afraid to do anything that might provoke him to violence. Not that she really thought he’d hurt her. After all, so far he hadn’t, but she didn’t want to take a chance.

She paused and frowned when she realized she wasn’t really afraid of him. And how stupid was that? Now that the initial moment had passed, she felt quite comfortable again. Not only that, she wanted to console Marko, drive out the sorrow pressing down on him.

God, she really did need therapy.

“Mordecai has joined with Hades.”

“Mordecai?” Now this was traveling back into the realm of reality. “The same Mordecai I met on the movie set? The one who is supposed to play my leading man? The one who let me ride the carousel?” Or at least she thought he had. She was no longer certain what had really happened earlier.

Marko growled low in his chest. “He will not touch you.”

Okay. Her bear was feeling a tad possessive. It was silly how good that made her feel. She ignored it and forged onward. “Who else?”

“Roric, the white tiger. With the help of the female who released him, he fought Hades.” Marko shook his head. There was tension in the way he held his shoulders. “I only wish I knew where he was, what has become of him and if they are safe.”

This was getting crazier by the second. “Umm, I think I might be able to help with that.” Marko grabbed her shoulders and pulled her toward him. Kellsie went up on her toes and slapped her hands against his naked chest for balance.

“How?” he asked.

Oh, Marko was fierce, but it made him all the more attractive. And she was obviously losing her grip on reality if that was foremost on her mind. “I was doing some research for the role and Googled the Lady of the Beasts. I came across a website owned by one Aimee Horner and a guy named Roric. There was an icon for a white tiger, but before I could click on it I lost my Internet connection. There was an email address so we can contact them if I can get my netbook and a decent connection.”

Marko closed his eyes for a brief moment, when he opened them again he was all business. “A netbook. That is a computer?”

“Yes.” How could he not know?

As if reading her thoughts, he tapped the side of his skull. “I know many things, but it is not always easy to assimilate and understand them.”

She wasn’t touching that one. She was having a hard time coming to grips with the idea that this situation was very real. And if that was the case, she was well and truly screwed. Not only was the devil himself after her, she’d just had unprotected sex with an immortal warrior. She hadn’t cared about the unprotected sex when she thought it was only a dream.

“Can you get me pregnant?” she blurted. “Or give me any diseases?”

He stilled and canted his head to one side as if the thought had never occurred to him. He shook his head. “No. You are human and I am not. Only the gods can mate with humans, and we do not have human diseases.”

Great. Instead of the wave of relief she should be feeling, she was vaguely…disappointed. Which was crazy because she wasn’t ready to be a mother. Her career was up in the air and, hey, she might be dead by tomorrow.

The reality hit her like a sledgehammer and she slowly sank to the ground, or would have if Marko hadn’t been holding her.

“Oh my God.” This couldn’t be happening. But it was.

She studied the man in front of her. There was nothing crazy in his steady brown-eyed gaze. He was straightforward and strong. Honesty shone from him like a beacon in the night. Unless he was a hell of an actor, he was telling the truth.

For the first time since they’d met, she believed him with every fiber of her being. “What are we going to do?” The enormity of what was before them was almost too much for her to comprehend. And this wasn’t fair. She hadn’t asked for this. Didn’t want it. All she wanted to do was make a movie, bank some money and help her career.

Marko tightened his fingers around her shoulders. His expression was grim.

“Whatever we have to.”

“This is useless.” Mordecai stalked through the woods, not bothering to mask his footsteps. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Around him, the small woodland creatures cowered, sensing his power and his growing anger. The moon gave more than enough light to search by, not that he needed it with his preternatural vision. But there was simply too much ground to cover and time was running out.

Hades was meeting with his brother. Not wanting to make Zeus suspicious, Hades had been forced to join the god for dinner. He’d left Mordecai in charge and the warrior wasn’t about to fail.

Behind him, Brittany struggled to keep up with the pace he’d set. He couldn’t seem to shake her and was beginning to believe that Hades had set her to watch him. If that was the case, he’d give her something to tattle to the god.

Mordecai came to an abrupt halt. “We’re going back to Hell.”

Brittany stumbled to a stop beside him, her blue eyes wide. “What do you mean?” She nibbled on her bottom lip and struck a seductive pose, but he was immune to her dubious charms.

“We need to find them before Hades returns. That means I need to use the mirror.”

Brittany gasped and swallowed hard. “You can do that?”

“Yes, I can.” He was the only other person in Hell who could use it besides Hades, and he’d never done so before without the god’s express permission. But this was an emergency.

He held out his hand and felt the dark, sticky power of Hades well from within him. This was another little perk Hades had temporarily bestowed upon him. He could conjure up a portal to Hell. Hades held that power tight as it opened his realm up to others, but he’d gifted Mordecai with the ability while he was away with Zeus. Hades would know what he was doing and Mordecai knew he’d have to answer for it later. So be it.

The dark circle swirled before them, growing larger with each passing second. When it was his height, he stepped forward, bracing himself for the cold nothingness that existed in the space in between realms. Brittany jumped in behind him before he could shut the portal, not that he’d expected anything different. He was convinced now that she was indeed Hades’ spy. Brittany much preferred the world and her current form than residing in Hell.

He stepped out into a pitch-black corridor and started walking. Red eyes glowed from the darkness. There were a multitude of demons watching him, but none challenged him. He ignored them and turned left down a wider tunnel.

It only took him a few minutes to orient himself and he headed for Hades’ chamber. There he would use Hades’ enchanted mirror to find the bear and his lady. Once he knew where they were, he would return to the earthly realm and keep an eye on them until Hades arrived.

Chapter Eleven

Marko knew there was nothing he could do to help Kellsie assimilate everything. He knew the exact moment she truly started to believe this could be real. She had a very expressive face. One he would never tire of watching.

His heart ached for what she was going through. He wanted to turn back the hands of time to when they were locked in each other’s arms. After thousands of years imprisoned, he’d had sex with a woman, but not just any woman, Kellsie. And it had been well worth the wait.

But their interlude was at an end. The time had come to face the battle at hand. He had no time to despair about what had been or worry about what would be. There was only the here and now. Each tick of the clock took them both closer to safety.

But Marko knew that was nothing more than a false sense of security. Hades was out there somewhere. Watching. Waiting for Marko to make his move.

He could take Kellsie and simply run—far and fast.

For a brief moment, he considered doing just that. But deep in his heart he knew it wouldn’t work. Nor could he simply walk away from his trapped brethren and his Lady.

Nor did he think Hades would allow it.

No, Hades was giving him, both of them, some leeway. The question was why?

Kellsie fidgeted constantly. She shifted from one foot to the other while rubbing her hands up and down her arms. He knew she was cold and rubbed his hands up and down her back to help warm her. It was also an excuse to touch her one more time.

He was procrastinating, but he wanted these few final moments of peace between them. Once they left the sanctuary of this cave and started back to the carnival all bets were off. Hades and his minions were out there waiting for their chance to pounce.

Marko knew he had to separate himself from Kellsie. He could not allow his attraction to her to distract him from his mission. Both their lives were at stake. Reluctantly, he set her aside. He tried not to notice how devastatingly cute she looked with her tousled hair and slightly swollen lips. There were dirt stains on her clothing and it was more than obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her unbound breasts swayed with every movement she made, which distracted him from the matter at hand. After all, he was male and couldn’t help but notice.

He reached into his pocket and stroked the flimsy material of her bra. He’d tucked the garment in there while she’d been dressing, her attention turned away from him. Her silky panties were hidden in his other pocket. They were talismans, a token of their time together.

“We must go.” Angry with himself for harboring fantasies about what had happened, he spun and stalked out of the cave with Kellsie hot on his heels. It was just sex. Incredible sex. But sex nonetheless. Nothing more. There couldn’t be anything more.

He rolled his shoulders, shaking off his thoughts and mood. He had to put all emotion aside or he was useless. He paused and sized up the best path back to the carnival. He wanted to make sure they always had some kind of cover in case they had to make a run for it. Not that he was afraid to stand and fight, but with Kellsie with him, he might have no choice but to retreat, even though the very thought of having to do so made his stomach curdle.

“How long do you think it will take us to get there?”

If he was alone, maybe an hour at most. With Kellsie slowing him down it would take much longer. “Two, maybe three hours.” He cast a glance over his shoulder. “If you can keep up.” The bear claw on the necklace she wore seemed to glint in the moonlight. Every muscle in his body tensed and his body sang. She belonged to the bear. A low rumble broke from him before he could stop it.

Possessiveness. It was a strange feeling and one not easily shaken. He wanted to examine it more closely, but now was not the time.

Anger flashed across her face, making her cheeks flush. Her lips thinned and her shoulders squared with determination. “Oh, I can keep up.” She eyed him up and down, blatantly pausing when she got to the bulge in his pants. The double-entendre made him want to toss her over his shoulder and head back to their cave.

Shit. He whirled around and started through the woods, setting a grueling pace. It wasn’t their cave. There was no their anything. They were two strangers thrown together in a life-and-death situation, forced to depend on one another for survival.

In fact, it made perfect sense that she’d had sex with him. Since the beginning of time women had used sex to attract the strongest males, the ones who could protect them and their children.

And he didn’t believe a word he was saying. Neither did his bear. Kellsie wasn’t the type of woman who’d depend on a man for anything, which perversely made him want her to depend on him for everything. He should be thrilled she could stand on her own two feet, wasn’t whimpering or cowering behind him.

If the muttering and swearing he was hearing from behind him was any indication of her mood, Kellsie could probably defeat Hades single-handedly. The thought brought a smile to his lips. No doubt about it, Kellsie was one tough lady.

But she had a soft side too. One he’d been privileged to see firsthand. She was a generous lover, holding nothing back, giving herself freely, at least with him. Marko didn’t think she was that open with most men. Only the fact that she’d thought it was a dream at first had allowed her to lay down the shields she normally kept erected around her and allow him to see the real woman beneath.

He realized he could no longer hear her litany of complaints and spun around, cursing himself under his breath. He knew she couldn’t keep up with him—she didn’t have his preternatural night vision or his speed—but that hadn’t stopped her from trying.

He sniffed the air and caught her scent. Then the low sound of her muttering reached him. His claws were extended and the lower half of his jaw was contorted, teeth bared, sharp and deadly, ready to rip to shreds any threat to Kellsie.

He forced himself to relax as he headed back up the trail. She was about fifty feet behind him. He’d been moving way too fast for a human to keep up.

She was sitting on a log and her right shoe was off. She didn’t even glance his way as she dumped the rocks from her shoe and shoved it back on her foot. He waited as she laced her footwear and climbed to her feet. Her hair was plastered to her skull. She was sweating and shivering.

Again, he cursed himself under his breath. She wasn’t immortal, but human. The cold didn’t affect him but it did have a huge impact on her. At this rate she’d be too sick to fend off any attack. “You need to get warm.”

She gave him a look that would have withered a lesser man. But Marko was impervious. All he cared about was making certain she was all right. He closed his eyes and concentrated. He’d manifested his pants, boots and a sword, so why not more? Maybe it was time to try his powers again.

He’d had a cloak. One lined with the pelt of one of his brethren. The ancient creature had lived more than eight thousand years ago and Marko had watched him raise a family and die in its defense. He’d taken the beast’s pelt to remind him of the fierce strength that his brother had used to protect his mate and cubs. They had lived and Marko had watched over them and their line until he’d been imprisoned. He couldn’t manifest it earlier, but maybe now he could.

Softness, rich and thick, filled his hands. He heard Kellsie gasp and he opened his eyes. The long cloak was draped across his extended hands. Kellsie was standing now, her eyes wide and her lips parted. He walked toward her and went down on one knee before her. “For you. To keep you warm.”

She reached out her hand and tentatively touched the fur lining. She looked at him and back at the cloak, burying her fingers in the fur. “It’s incredible.”

He came to his feet and shook out the cloak. It was short on him, which meant it would come to her ankles. Marko wrapped it around her shoulders.

“How?”

“My powers are coming back a bit at a time. I’m still not at full strength and don’t know if I will be in time to fight Hades. I could not manifest this earlier, but I am glad I can now.” He fastened the simple tie at her neck, wishing he had a fancy silver and gemstone broach to close it with.

“Thank you.” Her heartfelt gratitude filled him with pride. She’d needed and he’d provided. His bear approved.

As much as he wanted to bask in the warmth of her appreciation, it was time to leave. “Come. We must move fast.” He held out his hand and she took it. He told himself it was because he didn’t want her to fall behind again. He couldn’t afford to lose her. The closer they got to the carnival the greater the danger became.

It had nothing to do with the fact he wanted to touch her, to feel her small hand tucked firmly into his much larger one. He tightened his hold on her and began to move at a much slower pace through the thick forest.

The lights of the carnival flickered in the distance. Kellsie had no idea how long they’d been walking but it had to be hours. They’d stopped twice for her to have a short rest and once at a small, trickling stream so they could drink. The sky was growing lighter so she knew it had to be close to dawn. She was exhausted and her feet hurt. It had been one heck of a long night.

Somewhere between leaving the cave and now she’d come to grips with the fact this was real. Marko, Hades, the curse. All of it. So she had to deal with the facts.

One, this wasn’t really a movie set. Two, she probably wasn’t going to live to spend that lovely money that had already been put in her bank account. Three, Marko really was a shapeshifter and could morph into a bear, which was kind of cool, but scary too. If he had strange powers then Hades’ demons probably did too. And that brought her to point number four. Hades was real. She knew deep in her soul that he’d been the voice in her dream, the one that had scared her half to death. Which only made sense considering who he was.

But that begged the question, who did the female voice belong to? She didn’t want to think about some woman being trapped in Hell. Kellsie shivered and pulled the cloak tighter around her.

And that was another thing. The way Marko had conjured the cloak out of thin air was astonishing. She only wished his powers had allowed him to bring the thing out when they’d been in the cave. It would have made things much more comfortable. But she understood that his powers were coming back a bit at a time. She was grateful to be wearing the cloak now. Rubbing her hand over the plush fur, she imagined how it would feel sliding over her naked flesh while Marko made love to her.

No, she sternly reminded herself. They had not made love. They’d had sex. There was no way they could be in love. They’d just met. She didn’t really know anything about him other than the fact that he was loyal to his friends and was a god when it came to sex. Both great things, but certainly not enough to base a relationship on.

She had to fight this growing connection she felt toward him. It was nothing more than proximity and the dangerous situation they were facing. It was heightening her emotions and making every reaction more extreme than it would be under ordinary circumstances.

It had nothing to do with the fact that she’d dreamed of him before she met him. Nor that she felt as though he belonged to her in some strange fashion since she was the one to release him from his captivity. It didn’t have anything to do with her deep connection to the bear, which happened to be his animal form. She touched the pendant at her neck to make sure it was safe and snuggled the fur cloak around her. And it certainly had nothing to do with how she felt when they’d made lo—had sex, she reminded herself yet again.

Hot, sweaty sex that had culminated in the most mind-blowing orgasm she’d ever had. Marko was the perfect male specimen. And why not? He was an immortal warrior after all. His body was a honed weapon, strong and sure. He was massive and muscular, but would that be enough to defeat Hades? According to the legend it hadn’t been enough the last time.

Which brought her back to her list. She quickly ran through them again in her head and found the place she’d left off. Number five on her list was the most frightening. If all the rest was real then they had to survive until midnight tonight or Marko would lose his soul to Hades. In the meantime, Hades and his minions would try to either kill them both or convert Marko to the dark side.

Kellsie frowned and came to a stop. Marko was still holding her hand and tugged her a few feet before he’d realized she was trying to pull him to a halt. He turned to her and frowned. “Are you feeling okay? We need to keep going. Are you thirsty? There’s a brook off to the right.”

She cocked her head and listened but heard nothing. “How do you know there’s water there? I can’t hear anything.”

He tapped the side of his nose. “I can smell it. And I can hear it.”

“Really?” She wondered if all his senses were enhanced.

He nodded. “I can also hear the squirrel in the tree behind you, the owl in the tree off to the left and there are several bears in the vicinity.”

She shivered and moved a little closer to Marko. The corners of his mouth twitched and she knew he was fighting a smile. Easy for him to laugh it off, he was a bear. She, on the other hand, was very human.

“It’s perfectly safe,” he told her. “They won’t come near unless I ask them to.”

Good to know. This situation was well beyond the realm of her experience. In fact, some of it made no sense at all to her, and she asked him the question that had been bothering her for quite some time now. She’d had plenty of time to think while they were walking and everything boiled down to one question.

“Why does Hades want you? Any of you?” The Lord of the Underworld had manufactured this opportunity. “Hades set up this entire thing. He had to know I’d release you. Or at least one of you.” She nibbled on her bottom lip as she thought through everything. “What does he want?”

Marko ran his fingers through his hair. She frowned when she realized there wasn’t a tangle in his hair or a smudge of dirt on his face. Must be more of those super-duper powers.

And she really was getting sleep-deprived if she was concerned about Marko’s hair, no matter how sexy and touchable it looked.

Still, she wished she looked half as fresh. She was sweaty and dirt coated her clothing where she’d tripped once or twice during their hike through the thick woods. She didn’t even want to think about what her hair looked like.

“He wants us to lead his armies.”

Now that wasn’t exactly what she’d expected to hear. “Why? Doesn’t he already have plenty of demons for that?” Didn’t sound sensible to her, but then again, she really didn’t know Hades, and she hoped to keep it that way.

He shrugged. “Why do the gods do anything? Power. He can’t risk the other gods knowing he plans to overthrow them and steal their power. Our energy is already here in this world. They would suspect nothing until it was too late.”

Now that wasn’t exactly comforting. “What exactly do you mean by power?”

He framed her face with his hands, his expression grave. Kellsie got a sinking feeling in her stomach. This wasn’t going to be good. “He wants to rule the world—your world. Hades has always craved power, never been satisfied with what he had.”

A light bulb went off in her head. “That’s why he attacked the Lady of the Beasts.”

Marko nodded. “He wanted her power, though it was starting to fade by then.”

Now Kellsie was lost. “Why was it fading?” Didn’t gods and goddesses have a set amount of power? To think of it as a fluid thing was a new concept, and a scary one. Because if a god could be stripped of his power as Hades seemed to want to do with his contemporaries, then a god could gain a heck of a lot of power too. Unlimited. Out of control.

Marko dropped his hands and she immediately missed his touch. He spread his arms wide to encompass the forest and mountains around him. “Mankind changed. Developed. No longer did they worship nature or live in harmony with it. They settled in towns and cities and subdued nature. They worshiped new gods, ones that would bring them money, wealth and power.”

His arms came back down by his sides, the muscles rippling. She marveled that he could walk around bare-chested and not even notice the cool night air swirling around them.

“A god or goddess gains power when people worship them. The Olympians were gaining strength as the old gods were weakening and dying. My Lady was weakened but still happy. The children of man would always need food, and therefore animals were still held in esteem. She was content and craved no more than she had.”

“But not Hades?” She knew the answer before he gave it.

“No, Hades wanted what she had, but he misjudged her. And us.” Pride rang from his voice as he continued. “We battled, long and hard.” He shook his head. “I have no idea for how long the battle raged. Eventually, the sheer numbers of Hades and his brothers’ minions began to take their toll. Even we could not hold out much longer.”

It was easy for Kellsie to picture Marko fighting in both forms—man and bear. Relentless. Powerful. Massive. There would be no quit, no give in him. If the rest were like him they would be formidable foes. Yet Hades had defeated all but one of the warriors released.

Something painful swelled deep within Kellsie. Marko could not die. Hades could not have him. The thought of him being tormented for eternity was unbearable.

Marko’s voice brought her back to the present. “The Lady used the last of her waning power to cast the spell, to place the curse on us.” He practically spat the last word. “I would rather she saved herself and let Hades kill us than to end up his prisoner.”

“Marko.” Kellsie didn’t know what to say. There was such pain, such self-loathing in his words.

“No. We have been imprisoned in our animal forms for these thousands of years, but we’ve been able to absorb the world around us and learn. It’s enabled us to keep our sanity when all seemed lost. We could only share thoughts on occasion, but we had each other. Our Lady has been alone, locked in the darkest pits of Hell all these years.”

His shame was palpable even though she knew it wasn’t his fault his Lady was imprisoned. Marko would have fought until the bitter end. Kellsie went to him and rested her hand on his forearm. It felt like a steel slab beneath her fingers. “Maybe she knew something you didn’t. Maybe the curse was her hope.”

A new tension invaded Marko as she continued. “Maybe she gave you this chance because she trusted you’d defeat Hades this time.” She thought about it another moment and nodded, certain of her reasoning. “If you escaped the curse and Hades and gained back your strength wouldn’t that mean she would get stronger?”

Marko stared down at her, dawning wonder on his face. “You are amazing, Kellsie.” He leaned down and kissed her. The embrace was hard and fast but still packed a powerful punch.

She shrugged off his praise, not willing to admit to herself how much it meant to her. “It only makes sense.”

“We have to get going.” He grabbed her hand and started back down the trail toward the carnival. “Maybe we can release Arand and Leander. At the very least, we can get your netbook and try to contact Roric. Maybe he can tell me how to defeat Hades and rescue the Lady.”

Kellsie realized she’d momentarily forgotten her role in this drama. She was last on the list, the most expendable. The Lady and his fellow warriors came first. Once again, she was last.

The ache in her heart made breathing difficult but she battled through it. What had she expected? That he’d suddenly declare his undying love for her after spending a few hours with her? She wasn’t an idiot.

It had taken her a little time to figure out what was going on, what was real, but now that she had, she would face it head on. She knew she was a pawn in this game between immortals and gods. Bitterness swelled inside her, but as suddenly as it had risen, it receded.

This was bigger than her. The fate of mankind was depending on the outcome. Marko had to survive. His mission meant more than her life. She was in a life-and-death situation, but this time it wasn’t a movie. It was real.

It was the role of a lifetime.

She wondered if they eventually defeated Hades if anyone would remember her part in it or if she would be a forgotten footnote in history.

No. Not only no, but hell no. She was Kellsie Morris, scream queen extraordinaire. This role was her chance of a lifetime, even though it wasn’t quite in the way she’d expected. No way was her last starring role being forgotten. They were going to win. If nothing else, Marko would remember her. And strangely, that was all that mattered.

Shaking off the exhaustion that clung to her, she followed Marko along the dark forest trail toward the lights of the carnival.

Chapter Twelve

Chanting. It was faint but it was there. The Lady cocked her head to one side and listened intently. She no longer felt the blistering heat on her bare flesh. What clothing she’d worn had long gone to dust. She could manifest more but didn’t want Hades to know her power was slowly returning to her.

Her long hair blanketed her body, offering slight protection from the sharp rocks protruding from the walls. She closed her eyes and swayed to the music that filled her ears. It was beautiful, a song of peace and rebirth. What she wouldn’t give to lie naked in a mountain meadow, smell the sweet perfume of the wildflowers, feel the cool breeze against her skin and the warm earth beneath her. To watch the birds soar in the sky and the forest animals run free.

Her eyes snapped open as she heard a sound and she peered around her. The darkness seemed to swallow everything in its path. The tunnel she was in was narrow and rocky, hot with barely enough air for her to breathe. In the distance, a light flared.

She couldn’t for a moment forget where she was. Such forgetfulness led to death. None of Hades’ demons could touch her, but that didn’t mean they wouldn’t try to throw obstacles in her way.

She knew when Hades was watching her. She also knew when he wasn’t. Sometimes some of his minions kept an eye on her, but not always. Sometimes she was utterly alone in this putrid realm of Hell. Right now, she could feel a set of malevolent eyes watching her every move.

Keeping her head down, she put one foot in front of the other. The skin had been burned and ripped from her soles, leaving bloody blisters behind, but she didn’t care. Pain meant she was still alive. The flickering light of the fires of Hell and the cries of its prisoners meant she was no longer buried in the bowels of the earth but moving closer to freedom.

The chanting seemed to come from the left. It gave her comfort and hope and she felt the urge to move toward it. She flexed her right hand beneath the cover of her hair, feeling the skin healing and the blisters disappearing. It also seemed the song was healing her, giving her a much needed boost of strength.

She would not stop now. Not ever. Events had been set in motion and nothing could stop them. One by one, all the warriors would be released. Whether or not they survived was entirely in their hands. Well, not entirely. The special women chosen to help them in their mission held the lives of the immortals in their hands. The bond between man and woman needed to be strong if both of them were to survive.

Stay strong. She didn’t say the words aloud but thought them, pushing them toward Marko. He needed to protect the woman and himself in order to be free of Hades.

She was not worried about herself. She would find a way out of Hell or she would perish here. Either way, her imprisonment would end.

With renewed determination, she ignored the three-headed demon watching her from the corner, ignored the cries of the damned and slowly edged her way down the dark, winding path.

“She’s reached the second level.”

Mordecai ignored Brittany’s observation. The succubus was clinging to his left arm and running her free hand over his chest. He forced himself not to shiver with revulsion. The image she projected was one of youth and beauty, but he could see the real creature beneath the glamour and it wasn’t pretty—thick, leathery skin and glowing red eyes, short horns protruding from the top of her head, sharp teeth protruding from her gums. He’d rather use his hand to get himself off than sleep with such a creature.

That he’d never had sex with any of the demons annoyed them greatly. They’d made it into a challenge of sorts to see who would be the first to break down his resistance. He could have told them they were wasting their time. He had bigger worries to contend with than who he was having sex with, or not having sex with in this case.

He was taking a risk by being in Hades’ chamber when the god wasn’t here, but it was one he was willing to take. He had to find the bear and Kellsie before Hades arrived for the next act in this unfolding drama. The only way to do that was to use the ancient bronze mirror on Hades’ wall. It was spellbound and allowed the god to see any part of his realm at any time, but it also allowed him to see into other worlds for one hour every turn of a day. Hades used that power sparingly.

After discovering that Marko and Kellsie were headed back to the carnival, he’d been unable to resist checking on the Lady. He stared at the mirror that allowed him to see any part of Hell at any given moment, watching her stagger through the dark corridors, inwardly wincing when she stumbled.

He was the only other being in this realm who could access the power of the mirror. Being in Hades favor came with some perks. It was also a very precarious position to be in, as Hades wasn’t known for his loyalty to his minions. If he thought for one minute Mordecai might be getting too powerful, Hades would not be happy. He might even destroy Mordecai.

He couldn’t let that happen. He had plans for his life, if you could call his current existence actually living. He fought the urge to clench his hands into fists. Anything was better than the imprisonment he’d endured.

“Are you listening to me?” She tugged at his arm.

He turned his head and peered down at her. “Unfortunately, yes. It’s impossible not to hear you.”

“Well, should we tell Hades?”

Mordecai almost felt sorry for the simple creature. Almost. She was a viper in an innocent package and had lured many a man to his doom. He shook his head. “You think Hades doesn’t already know? He’s probably simply taunting the Lady with the hope of release. All the better to squash her spirit when she almost reaches her goal.” He knew all about that.

He pushed away the thought. He’d shattered his own hopes and goals. Destroyed his own honor. On purpose. He’d made his choice and would live with it. In the meantime, he had plans to make and a war to win.

He shook off Brittany, annoyed by her clinging. Usually he found it amusing, but not today. The game was afoot and needed all his attention, especially after what had happened with Roric. Hades would not take another defeat lightly.

Mordecai had a feeling this was going to be a hell of a long day. He laughed at his own joke, but there was no humor in it. He’d made his choice and had to live with it.

“Come,” he told Brittany. “It’s time to return to the carnival. The woman and the bear are getting closer.”

“Goodie. I can’t wait to see that smiling bitch fall.”

For some reason, Brittany hated Kellsie. Not that she needed a reason. But Mordecai assumed it was because Kellsie was a beautiful woman and he was attracted to her. Brittany was also jealous of the attention Kellsie received from all the other demons. All of them wanted to be the one to bring her down and gain Hades’ favor.

Brittany walked ahead of him, her blonde hair flowing down her back to her shapely hips. He shook his head. Superimposed over her form he could see her real body—the hulking legs and overly long arms. Not a pretty sight.

He glanced over his shoulder and into the dark mirror one final time. In the farthest part of the glass, he could see the Lady shuffling forward, one inch at a time. She stopped and turned her head toward him. He pulled back into the shadows, unwilling for her to see him even though he knew there was no way she could. He was, after all, viewing her through an enchanted mirror.

The Lady raised her hand in his direction. Her blistered fingers stayed raised for a moment before slowly falling back to her side.

Mordecai spun on his heel and followed Brittany. He had work to do and not much time to achieve his goal if he hoped to save his own skin.

Marko and Kellsie crouched behind some thick bushes just beyond the edge of the carnival grounds. The sun was up high in the sky. Marko had been watching the area for several hours. There were a few people stirring and the carnival was beginning to come alive. He could smell food coming from a large tent at the far end. That seemed to be where most of the people were heading.

He didn’t like it. It seemed too quiet. There were no guards in sight.

“Well.” Kellsie sat beside him, her impatience palpable. Not that he could blame her. This lack of activity, of action, was making him uneasy.

“It’s too easy. It has to be a trap.”

Kellsie released a pent-up breath. “Maybe it’s too easy because it’s just a movie set and these are just normal people.”

He turned and scowled at her. She frowned back at him, totally unrepentant. “I thought we’d gotten past that. You know this is real.”

“I know it’s real. I just wish it wasn’t.”

There really wasn’t much he could say to that. He wished for her sake that it wasn’t real, but for his own sake, he was glad to be free from the curse, even if it meant having to face Hades and battle for his very life and soul. He just wished he could protect Kellsie from having to be involved.

She’d been amazed once again when he’d sent the cloak away as easily as he’d brought it into existence. With the sun rising she’d no longer needed it and it was rather bulky. She needed her arms and legs free in case she needed to run or protect herself.

She sighed and rubbed at her eyes, leaving smudges of dirt on her cheeks. Her hair was a tangled mess even though she’d tried to fix it earlier. Her shirt was filthy. Her jeans were no better.

She was still the most beautiful woman he’d ever set his eyes on.

“What?” She scrubbed at her face but only managed to spread the dirt.

He reached out and rubbed his thumb across her cheek. “You’ve got some dirt here.”

“Oh.” She grabbed the end of her shirt and used it to clean her face. A slender swatch of skin was revealed when she exposed her belly. He’d seen it before. There wasn’t an inch of her he hadn’t seen, but it still had an immediate effect on him. His shaft swelled and his balls ached. He turned away, unable to watch any longer. If he wasn’t careful, Hades and his crew would ambush them while he was busy watching Kellsie.

She was a problem. She distracted him, turned his attention from the job at hand. He’d be better off leaving her to her own fate while he fought for his friends’ freedom. After all, he barely knew her.

But that was his logical mind speaking. Every cell in his body rebelled at such thoughts. His bear roared and lashed out at him in reprimand. He could try to justify it any way he wanted but it didn’t make it true. He knew Kellsie. Deep down on a level that defied all rational explanation, he knew she belonged to him, and he to her.

It was as simple and as complicated as that.

His mission was no longer about just staying alive and freeing his comrades and the Lady. It was about protecting Kellsie. And he was afraid that part of his mission had just taken top spot.

She touched his shoulder lightly. Such a simple touch, yet it rocked him to his core, shaking the foundations of his beliefs. Nothing was more important than protecting Kellsie. Nothing.

Marko squared his shoulders as resolve settled upon them. He could do this. He would do this. He would protect Kellsie at all costs.

Stay strong.

The words echoed through his brain but they weren’t his thoughts. He cocked his head to one side listening. He hadn’t heard that voice in thousands of years, but he recognized it. The Lady was calling to him. His heart pounded and he caught his breath, savoring the sound. It had been so long.

He glanced at Kellsie. She hadn’t heard a thing. Or if she had, she wasn’t going to say anything about it, any more than he was.

“My trailer is over there by itself.” She pointed out a small silver trailer. “We could sneak in and I could get some clean clothes. I can get my netbook too and my cellphone. Maybe we’ll be able to get some service and call for help.”

He could hear the hope in her voice. He didn’t want to dash her hopes about being able to contact anyone. Hades usually cut off all avenues of communication. That was the point of choosing isolated locations.

But they had to do something, and maybe his power would be able to bump up the signal enough for her to be able to contact Roric by email. He nodded. “After that, we’ll try to find the carousel.” He took one last look around before heading to the left. “Stay low and keep behind me.”

He thought she might have muttered something about stubborn males but he ignored her, focusing all his attention on their surroundings. Raising his face to the wind, he sniffed and sorted through all the smells. Human mingled with demon. So there were some actual humans in the mix. They had to be willing accomplices. Marko didn’t think Hades would do anything to attract undue attention, not with his end goal so close in sight. And kidnapping and possessing innocents would certainly do that.

With his ears searching for any unusual sounds, he led the way through the bush, not making a sound. Kellsie was much louder, even though she was doing her best to be quiet. She had to be exhausted and hungry. Certainly, she was cold and dirty and confused. Yet not a word of complaint crossed her lips. She shamed him with her courage.

He stopped and faced her. She stared up at him, confusion and concern on her face. “What?” she whispered.

Marko shook his head, unable to put into words what he felt at this moment. He wasn’t certain he quite understood it himself. All he knew was his heart swelled at the sight of her. He leaned down and touched his lips to hers, a gentle pressure that deepened slightly before he pulled away. “Be careful and keep watch. Don’t let your guard down for a moment,” he cautioned.

She nodded. Her fingers came up to touch her lips. When she realized what she was doing, she scowled and dropped her hand. He didn’t smile, not until he’d turned away and resumed creeping through the woods. He didn’t want her to think he was laughing at her, but there was something about simply being with Kellsie that lightened the burden pressing down on him.

When Marko was behind the trailer, he paused and listened once again. All was quiet in the surrounding area. Her trailer was wreathed in the shadows of several large trees, keeping the morning sun from penetrating. “Move as quickly and quietly as you can. Get changed but don’t try to shower. You don’t have enough time. I’ll keep watch.”

She nodded and slipped in front of him, hurrying toward the door of her trailer. He watched as she eased the door open and disappeared inside. All the curtains were pulled and, try as he might, he couldn’t see inside the trailer. It was all too easy to picture Kellsie hauling off her clothing. The image of her naked body was burned into his brain for eternity.

He shook himself and turned away, keeping watch on the carnival and the surrounding woods. Several minutes passed. They had to hurry. The longer Kellsie was inside the more chance there was of someone catching them here. Marko didn’t want that to happen.

A twig snapped behind him. Sensing he didn’t have much time, he glided toward the trailer door. He opened it and slid inside, pulling the door gently shut behind him.

Kellsie kicked off her sneakers and ripped off her clothing the minute the door closed behind her. For once she didn’t worry about her belongings or being neat. God, her life had changed so much in the past twenty-four hours. Done a complete one-eighty.

When she was naked, she hurried to the bathroom and used the toilet first. When she was finished, she wet a cloth and dragged it over her body. She might not be able to get a shower, but she could certainly get a quick sponge bath. She cleaned herself up as quickly as she could. Marko wouldn’t wait for long.

She grabbed her brush and dragged it through her thick hair. Several twigs and some dust flew to the floor around her. She cast a longing glance at the shower but fought the urge. Instead, she braided her hair and slid an elastic band around the bottom to hold it in place. It would have to do.

Fearing he would step into her trailer at any minute, she hurried to her closet, pulled out some fresh underwear and donned it quickly. Black jeans and a dark, long-sleeved shirt came next.

Her heart was racing from the blast of adrenaline and fear charging through her. When they were outside, she’d heard something, a voice on the wind, chanting and singing. Maybe she was nuts. Marko certainly hadn’t acted like he’d heard anything at all.

She almost laughed aloud at her observation. Of course she was nuts. This entire situation was out-of-control crazy. Her breathing was getting dangerously fast. Any quicker and she was in danger of hyperventilating.

Kellsie took a deep breath and held it for a moment before slowly releasing it. Then she did it again. She had to calm down and get control of herself. No one knew they were here.

But that didn’t mean someone couldn’t come along at any minute. The sun was up and the set was coming alive with people. The director would be back today. Assuming there really was a director and everything Brittany had told her wasn’t all lies. At this point Kellsie didn’t know what was truth and what was fiction.

As crazy as it was, she trusted Marko.

“I’m nuts,” she muttered as she sat down on the side of her bunk and tugged on socks before pulling on her sneakers. She stood and grabbed a hunter green jacket and slipped her arms into the sleeves. She didn’t want to be caught on the run without a coat.

Glancing around, she tried to decide what else she might need.

The door handle didn’t make a sound but Kellsie suddenly knew someone was in the trailer with her. She started to spin around just as a large male hand clapped over her mouth. His hand was so large it covered her mouth and the entire lower half of her face.

Terror filled her and she struck out without thought, driving her foot back in an attempt to kick whoever was behind her. The angle was awkward and she couldn’t get much force behind it. He shifted, wrapping his free arm around her torso, effectively changing him to her.

Shit. Someone had found her. And where was Marko?

She drove her elbow back at her attacker. She struck solid muscle. There wasn’t a sound, not even a grunt from whoever was behind her. Okay, now she was officially beyond scared shitless.

A low noise finally penetrated her panic.

“Shhh. You must be quiet, Kellsie.”

She sucked air through her nose and caught a whiff of earth and trees and familiar male. Marko. She slumped in his grasp and he let his hand fall from her mouth. A flood of relief was quickly followed by a torrent of anger. He’d scared her half to death for no reason. She tried to turn in his arms. She was going to blast him for what he’d done. He was crazy and she was even crazier for believing his over-the-top story.

But he tightened his arms around her, keeping her back plastered to his front. “I’m sorry,” he said in a toneless whisper. “But there’s someone sneaking around outside.”

Kellsie froze and listened. She couldn’t hear anything, but she knew Marko could. He’d surprised her time and time again during their hike through the woods with his ability to smell and hear things that weren’t visible to the naked eye. She knew it was the animal part of him. The bear.

She heard it then, footsteps walking slowly around the trailer. Behind her, Marko tensed. He lifted his right hand and a four-foot sword appeared from out of thin air. Kellsie’s knees went weak. For as much as she’d seen, she was still having a hard time with his poofing things out of thin air. She only wished he could do the same with them and get them out of here. But that, she surmised, was probably beyond his abilities at the moment. Otherwise he could have poofed them back down here without them having to walk.

Tension rose around them until it filled the tiny trailer with its stench. God, she was so afraid. She didn’t want to die. There were too many things she hadn’t done yet. She’d wanted to travel across the country and visit every single state. She wanted to write her book. And as much as she’d like to deny it, she wanted to fall in love and maybe even have a family someday. It wasn’t too late. She wasn’t too old or cynical…yet.

Marko’s forearm pressed against her torso just beneath her breasts. She rested her hand on top of it for balance. His muscles were taut and ready. She could sense his determination. Feel the power coursing through him like magma flowing through a volcano that was ready to blow at any moment.

The footsteps paused just outside her trailer door. She held her breath, not even daring to breathe. Seconds ticked by. Her scalp prickled and a bead of sweat rolled down her back.

Marko didn’t move a muscle. His sword was held high and ready. The thing had to weigh a ton, yet his arm didn’t waver. It was rock solid, just like the rest of him. If anyone could get them out of here alive it was Marko.

Kellsie had no idea where such blind faith came from. It was diametrically opposed to everything she thought or believed in. She didn’t trust anyone, not completely. Okay, maybe her agent, Maury, but that was it. Yet she was trusting Marko with her life. She had every confidence in his abilities and his determination.

And she wasn’t exactly some weak-willed female. She might not have his strength or skills but she would fight. She’d grown up in foster homes and on the streets and was a scrapper and a survivor.

After what seemed like an eternity, but in truth was probably only a few seconds, a voice rang out and whoever was outside the trailer moved away. The footsteps receded into the distance.

Kellsie let out a sigh of relief, all her muscles turning to jelly as she slumped in Marko’s embrace. He was still staring at the door as if he could see through it. He didn’t believe the threat was passed.

Tension crept back into her limbs as they stood there waiting. Finally, after what seemed like forever, Marko’s sword disappeared and he slowly released her.

She dropped back onto the side of her bed, her legs unable to hold her without his help. She took a deep, calming breath. “That was…intense.” And that was an understatement.

“We have to go. We can’t afford to get caught inside.” He brushed his thumb over her bottom lip, leaving a tingling behind.

“You scared the crap out of me,” she told him as she stood and gathered her tote bag. Her netbook was inside, along with her wallet and keys. If they could get to the parking lot without being seen, they could take Betsy and get the hell out of here. She didn’t care if she never saw her clothes again. She could replace all that stuff easily.

Kellsie opened the mini refrigerator and pulled out the last bottle of water there. She twisted off the cap and drank half of it before passing what was left to Marko. He tilted back his head and drank. When he was done, he set the bottle on the counter. “We must go.”

He didn’t seem the least bit concerned that she was still pissed with him. His expression was a cross between impatience and inscrutable warrior. “Come.” He held out his hand, fully expecting to be obeyed.

Her independent female side bristled at his command. The sensible part of her brain reminded her that in this situation he was the expert. She wasn’t a professional fighter or bodyguard. He was. She could assert her independence later.

If she survived.

His hand swallowed hers whole as their fingers entwined. Marko towed her behind him and stopped at the door. He put his ear to the metal and listened before turning back to her. He kept his voice so low she had to practically strain to hear it. “We’re going straight out and around the back of the trailer. From there we’ll work our way to the far side of the carnival to the tents.”

Where the carousel had been. She nodded, knowing now was not the time to talk. She could add her two cents worth when they were in a safer location.

Marko slowly turned the handle of the door and eased it open. He slid out and pulled her behind him. He closed the door and headed straight for the woods. Kellsie kept her head down and followed him, trying not to let her feet make any noise as she stepped across the forest floor.

Chapter Thirteen

Marko wanted to take Kellsie and run away from here as fast and hard as he could. He wanted her safe, far away from the coming fight. He also knew that was impossible. No matter how fast or far they ran, Hades would find them. With his ability to open portals anywhere on the planet, there was nowhere they could hide.

But they only had to stay hidden until midnight, a voice inside reminded him. It was tempting, but not truly an option. If he was going to run he should have already done so and not returned here.

Of course, Hades might be expecting them to run. Maybe by coming back here they would confuse the god and his minions. But a niggling thought remained in Marko’s brain. Why had they ended up so far away from the carnival after Kellsie set him free? Was that part of the curse? A gift from the Lady? He honestly wasn’t sure. And why hadn’t Hades found them yet? He’d found Kellsie, after all. But Marko had no idea how long it had taken Hades to find her—days, weeks, months?

None of it mattered. It was all speculation. They had to deal with the situation at hand. If they survived the coming hours there would be plenty of time to contemplate answers to his questions.

Marko was very aware of Kellsie following behind him, putting her feet where he stepped, trying her best to move as quickly and quietly as possible. There didn’t seem to be many people around, but they were being very careful to stay out of sight as they moved stealthily toward the cluster of tents near the back of the carnival. He wanted to see if the carousel was still there.

He couldn’t think about the possibility of her being hurt. The mere idea almost paralyzed him with fear. He’d never worried about his own safety before. He was a warrior. A protector. As were his fellow warriors. Nor had he truly feared for the Lady of the Beasts, his goddess. She was, after all, a very powerful entity in her own right. It would be nearly impossible for Hades to kill her, which was why he’d imprisoned her all these years.

But Kellsie was different. She was human. Fragile. Easily broken beyond repair. Her life force could be snuffed out in a moment.

He shouldn’t worry about Kellsie. After all, he had more than enough to concern him. Rescuing his fellow warriors and his goddess should have been his primary concern. But that was now secondary to protecting Kellsie.

When he’d crept into the trailer and taken her in his arms, he’d known he’d die to protect her. She felt so right in his embrace, as though she’d been made just for him. And he supposed in some ways she had been. If she hadn’t, she’d never have been able to free him from his prison.

She was one of the truly bright lights in the world. Special. He’d lived thousands upon thousands of years before he was ever imprisoned. Her time in this world was so short, a mere heartbeat in comparison. She deserved whatever time she had left in her mortal life.

She tugged on his hand and he realized they were almost at the tents. Time to get his head back into the game before he got them both killed.

“I think this is the one.” She kept her voice to barely a whisper and pointed to one of the long line of joined tents. “If I’m remembering correctly, that is.”

Marko concentrated and could feel the slight hum of power coming from behind the canvas wall. It was muted, but it was there—the carousel with Arand and Leander.

He curled his hand and concentrated, allowing his fingernails to morph into long, lethal claws. Beside him, Kellsie gasped. He ignored the fact he was probably frightening her. She’d have to get used to it. This was nothing compared to what Hades and his demons would throw at her when they were attacked. And it wasn’t if but when. The demons would find them at some point. It was inevitable. The fact they hadn’t been attacked up to now was highly suspicious.

Again, he wondered if Kellsie wasn’t part of Hades’ plans. After all, she was an actress. Maybe everything that had happened between them was a lie. Maybe every soft moan of pleasure, every cry of completion had been manufactured.

He growled low, both he and his bear displeased by the mere thought. He shook his head. He’d smelled her arousal, seen the rosy flush on her skin. There was no way she’d faked her orgasm. Her sheath had gripped his cock so tightly and hotly, pulsing rhythmically as she’d found release. That had been very real.

“You okay?” she whispered. Her hand was resting on his arm and concern filled her beautiful blue eyes.

“Yes.” He had to believe in her honesty, in her passion. If it wasn’t genuine, he was lost, because there was no way he could ever harm her. If she was playing on Hades’ team she was the perfect secret weapon. She could slay Marko easily. He would never raise a hand to defend himself against her. He’d rather be dead, his soul lost, than to believe Kellsie would betray him in such a fashion.

He knew Roric would have fought to the bitter end. So would his still-trapped companions, Arand and Leander—the wolf and the lion. Mordecai would laugh at him. After all, the serpent had killed the woman who’d freed him as a gesture of good faith to Hades when he’d joined with the god. Fury boiled deep inside Marko to think that one of them could so easily betray their honor and the Lady.

Marko would retain his honor. He would fight to the end and would not betray the woman who’d set him free. No matter where her allegiance lay.

He raised his arm and let his claws rake over the canvas. The cloth ripped easily, opening a small window for him to peer through. It was light outside but the inside of the tent was filled with shadows.

Thankful for his preternatural vision, Marko scanned the confines. A small security light shone on the center of the room. And there in all its splendor sat the carousel. “It’s here.”

He made the hole larger and angled his body in through the opening. Kellsie followed quietly behind him. He could hear her breathing, feel the heat from her body and smell her fear.

He wanted to reassure her that everything would be fine. But that was a lie. He had no idea what would become of either of them. He glanced around the confines of the tent and took a cautious step forward.

Kellsie blinked to help her vision adjust. Going from the bright morning sun to the gloom of the tent was making it difficult to focus. She didn’t think Marko was having the same problem she was. He seemed to know exactly where he was going as he moved toward the carousel.

The first thing she did was look at the animals still on the carousel. There were only two—the lion and the wolf. The bear was missing. She glanced at Marko and back at the empty space. There was no longer even a shred of doubt in her mind about his true identity. He was an immortal warrior, the bear.

She bit her bottom lip and huddled deeper into her jacket. In spite of the warmth of the morning, she was cold, the kind of chill that went right to the bone. Marko had been acting weird ever since they’d left her trailer. Okay, weirder. This entire situation was off the charts, totally bizarre. But this was different. He felt aloof, apart from her.

Well, what had she truly expected? Their bodies had joined, their lips had touched, but they hadn’t been making love. They’d had sex. That didn’t mean they had a life-long commitment, especially since her lifespan was considerably shorter than his. Assuming, of course, they both didn’t die in a fiery, gruesome death in the next few hours.

The problem with being an actress in horror films was that her mind could easily conjure a hundred horrible ways to die. She’d gone through a lot of them, but only make-believe. Heck, she’d even been in a couple of episodes of a television show that was based on that premise—strange and wacky ways to die. The movies and television weren’t real, this situation was. There was no coming back from death this time if something happened, but she shoved those thoughts away and concentrated on something more positive.

Like Marko. Or rather the way he looked as he prowled around the room. He still wasn’t wearing a shirt and she had an excellent view of his back now that her eyes had adjusted. The hole he’d clawed in the back of the tent was letting in light and driving back some of the shadows.

She blinked, not quite certain she was seeing what she thought she was. This was the first time she’d gotten a look at his back in the light. She froze in place when she caught a glimpse of the magnificent tattoo that covered the entire span.

Her fingers itched to touch it. The tattoo was him, the bear part of him, every detail perfect. She swallowed, unable to believe her eyes. The tattoo was so real she wanted to reach out and touch it, certain she’d feel fur and not skin when she did. The fierce creature was watching her, mouth open on a growl, front paws raised to fight. It was so realistic she expected to hear him roar any second.

Marko continued to prowl across the floor of the tent. He moved like some great beast, which was apt, all things considered. Bears seemed slow, but could be quite quick when they wanted to be. She’d already had firsthand proof of that when he’d come racing down the hillside after her. He’d caught her easily and she knew she wasn’t exactly a slow runner. She worked out all the time and running was one of the ways she kept in shape.

His shoulders were wide, his arms roped with muscle. He raised one hand and the muscles in his back rippled and flexed, emphasizing the deep furrow of his spine. His butt was mouthwatering in those tight leather pants. His thighs and calves were solid and leather boots covered his large feet.

His hair was loose and brushed his shoulders. He had the best hair, soft and streaked with color. He was the most compelling man she’d ever met and that was just from behind. From the front side, he was even more striking.

As if he could hear her thoughts, he turned and silently moved back to her side. His face was like a block of stone, his features carved and set. Determination radiated from him. Strength. There was no sign of the indulgent lover.

If he could be cold and professional about this situation, so could she. She was an actress and a damn good one. She pursed her lips and slid into the role. She was a survivor. She’d read the script. Her job was to help him, not to be a clinging ninny.

“What do we do next?” She was proud of the even tone of her voice, the slightest bit of force that said she was in charge of herself and the situation. If her heart ached, well, that was her problem and one she’d deal with later.

He frowned and tilted his head to one side, watching her intently. “If you’re up for it, we’ll see if you can free the others.”

Even though the last thing she wanted to do was climb onto the two remaining animals, she nodded. As silly as it sounded, trying to free them felt like a betrayal to Marko. Not that he seemed to have any problem with her climbing on the backs of the wolf or the lion. He was simply standing there, watching and waiting for her to do her thing. So be it.

Adjusting her tote bag so it rode on her hip, she strode to the carousel and went right to the wolf, who still looked as intimidating as he had before with his snarling mouth and sharp teeth.

She reached out her hand and touched his back. Instead of fur, she felt wood. The sensation of him being alive wasn’t there. Still, she had to try. Both these warriors had been trapped for longer than she could even begin to imagine. If there was even the remotest chance she could help, she had to try.

“Okay, buddy, I’m going to give this a go.” She started to hoist herself onto the wolf’s back when strong hands wrapped around her waist and lifted her. Kellsie closed her eyes for a brief moment and simply enjoyed Marko’s touch, soaking up the heat from his skin.

She made herself focus on the job at hand and pushed aside all softer emotions. She could do this. Although with Marko still touching her, it was really impossible for her to concentrate with any degree of success. He was too big, too powerful, too…everything.

“You’re going to have to release me if this is going to have even the remotest chance of working.”

His fingers flexed against her sides and tightened briefly before slowly releasing her. He stepped back and she missed him immediately. Angry with herself, she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around the wolf. Marko growled. Why would this bother him? She was only doing what he’d asked her to.

Was it possible he was jealous? As soon as she asked the question, she dismissed it. Of course he wasn’t jealous. Why would he be? She was just a woman he’d met less than a day ago. More likely, he was angry because it didn’t seem to be working.

Kellsie dug her fingers into the wooden figure beneath her. “Come on, damn it, work.” For a second, she thought she felt fur. Then the sensation was gone.

She sat back, defeated. “I’m sor—” Before she could finish saying she was sorry, she was plucked off the back of the wolf and gathered into a warm, familiar embrace.

“It’s not your fault,” he assured her. “It’s mine. I didn’t want it to work, not really.” He tightened his hold on her, burying his face in the curve of her neck. “It’s selfish of me, but you’re mine. I won’t share you, not with anyone.”

Kellsie clung to Marko, feeling his desperation and his shame. She couldn’t help but be thrilled by the fact he didn’t want his fellow warriors to have the same bond that they shared. It had to mean he cared, right? Even if only a bit.

But she knew he’d regret it if they didn’t really give it a go. “Let me try again, okay?” She knew how much it would mean to him if his fellow warriors were freed.

Marko nodded. “Try Leander this time.”

He didn’t give her a chance to climb onto the animal, but lifted her and placed her on the back of the magnificent lion. He stepped back, took a deep breath and gave her an encouraging nod. She offered him a reassuring smile, closed her eyes and put all her focus on the lion.

Marko was perfectly still beside her. She could feel him willing his friend to come to life, sense his hope and his fear. The lion’s back shifted slightly beneath her, muscle rippling. Then nothing. Finally, after several minutes passed, she opened her eyes and shook her head. “I’m sorry.”

He raised his head and gave her a sad smile. “Thank you for trying.”

She slid off the animal’s back and Marko was there to help steady her. His dark eyes were filled with sadness. She was sorry she’d been unable to help the remaining trapped warriors, but the connection just wasn’t there. She placed her hand over Marko’s heart, feeling the strong, steady beat against her palm. He was so vibrant and alive. So real. “I wish I could do more.”

He shook his head and his hair brushed against the side of her face. “No. You’ve done enough. I should have sent you on your way to safety hours ago.”

“But if everything you said is true, then there is nowhere I can go that’s safe.” The thought of being away from Marko made her stomach roil. She wasn’t sure she liked how he affected her. She was used to being alone, yet the thought of being without Marko left her reeling.

“It’s too late now.” He caught her shoulders in his hands, digging his fingers into her skin. “Promise me you’ll run if I tell you to.” His eyes were so intense it was almost hard to look at them. They blazed like dark topaz in the light. He shook her lightly. “Promise me.”

She wouldn’t lie to him. “I can’t.” As much as a part of her wanted to run away and hide, she knew she couldn’t leave Marko to face his enemies alone.

“Well, this is all fine and touching, but we have business to attend to.” The voice came from out of the dark corner behind her. Marko spun her around, putting her behind him. She reached out and steadied herself against the carousel, her hand brushing over the body of the wolf. Fur bristled beneath her fingers before turning to wood again. She jerked her hand away, startled by the sensation.

A light clicked on, spotlighting the corner where the voice emanated. She blinked as the light temporarily blinded her. Not that she needed her vision to know who was there. She easily recognized him.

As her eyes adjusted, she could see Mordecai standing in the middle of the circle of light, his arms crossed over his broad chest. He was wearing black combat boots, khaki pants and a black T-shirt. A knife sheath sat on his left hip. His dark eyes blazed with power.

Shit. This wasn’t the same man who’d tried to seduce her. Well, it was, but it wasn’t. She could feel the dark power flowing off him now, and it scared the crap out of her.

“Mordecai.” There was pure steel in Marko’s voice as he greeted his former brother-in-arms.

“Marko,” he returned. “Now that the pleasantries are out of the way, let’s get down to business.”

“I have no business with you, traitor.”

“No, you don’t. Your business is with me.” The deep, seductive voice seemed to come from everywhere. Kellsie jerked her head right and left, searching for the owner. She knew it could only be one person—Hades.

She recognized this cultured, sardonic tone from her dream. Now she wondered if maybe it had been real after all. Just the thought of Hades invading her sleep made her queasy. She shivered, wishing she had some kind of a weapon. But what did one use to slay a god?

He coalesced from the darkness, seemingly stepping out of a black hole. Great special effect, but this wasn’t a movie. She clenched her teeth to keep them from chattering. How had she gotten herself into such a situation? She wasn’t special. She was simply a woman trying to make a decent life for herself as an actress.

“Oh, but you’re very special, my dear.” A tall man in a designer suit stepped forward. He was too good looking to be real. His features were carved to perfection. His skin swarthy, his eyes coal-black. His lips were thin and managed to look both cruel and sensual at the same time.

Pure power and danger surrounded him, and Kellsie shifted a bit closer to Marko. Crap, he could read her thoughts. She desperately tried to throw up a mental block to keep him out. She concentrated on building high, thick walls in her mind.

Hades threw back his head and laughed. His black hair brushed against his shoulders. It wasn’t too long or too short. It was fashionable, as was the rest of him. He wore a ring on one finger and a diamond stud in one ear.

“You are amusing,” he continued. “In case you don’t know it by now, I’m Hades, Lord of the Underworld.” He inclined his head slightly in greeting.

Okay, so the guy seemed to think a lot of himself. I mean, who gave themselves that long a title? Of course, he was the god of Hell, so she guessed he could afford to be vain.

She mentally slapped herself before she descended into hysteria. She practically held her breath, not daring to move, not knowing what might set him off.

“You’ve performed well, given me exactly what I wanted.” He gestured to Marko before greeting him. “It’s nice to see you up and around again.”

Marko growled but didn’t say anything.

“Ah, the bear was always stoic. Not like the white tiger who roared at everyone and everything, or dramatic like Phoenix who just went up in a flash of light and flame, or that annoying jaguar.” Hades shook his head. “So predictable. All of you.” He nodded at Mordecai who was standing still and silent as a stone. “I knew the serpent would come over to my side in order to save himself, and I was right.” He turned his back on his second in command, dismissing him for the moment.

Kellsie was watching both men. Not by a twitch or a flicker of a gesture did Mordecai reveal what he was truly thinking. How did it feel to have his less-than-honorable actions paraded before others? Perhaps he didn’t care.

Hades snapped his fingers, bringing her attention back to him. A thick scroll appeared in his left hand. He shook it out and the parchment unrolled and fell to the floor.

“Let’s get down to business. I have a proposition for you.”

Chapter Fourteen

It was taking every ounce of restraint Marko had to control his urge to attack. But that way would lead to failure. Brute strength alone would accomplish nothing. He had to outthink Hades if he was going to win his freedom and save Kellsie. He couldn’t think beyond that, not now.

Hades was as Marko remembered—smooth, sophisticated and cultured. But beneath the glossy coating was the real man—grasping, power-hungry and cunning. With each moment that passed, Marko was aware of the clock ticking toward midnight. He didn’t know how long they had to survive, probably a little more than twelve hours. A lifetime when trying to keep the devil from claiming your soul.

He could feel Kellsie behind him. She was quiet but he knew she had to be terrified. Once again, he wished she wasn’t a part of this. He reached out with his right hand and pushed her more solidly behind him.

Hades noticed the gesture and simply smiled. Marko’s blood ran cold. When Hades smiled, it boded ill for others. Truthfully, he was surprised the god was here. His usual method of operation was to send in his minions until victory was assured. Hades wasn’t one to bother getting his hands dirty. He might be an immortal, powerful god, but there was always a chance his power could be taken by his brethren. Marko had no idea what powers Zeus or the others might wield. Hades much preferred to see others suffer and die in his name. Marko had slain thousands of Hades’ demons in the war before he’d been cursed and the Lady captured.

“Business,” Hades reminded him, gesturing to the scroll. “I’d like to make an offer.”

“I’m not interested in anything you have to say,” he growled. How he wanted to go for Hades’ throat. But that was stupid and probably what Hades was hoping for. Without his full powers, Marko couldn’t even hope to keep the god at bay. Defeating him was an impossibility by himself. He needed the others with him, and even then it wasn’t an assured victory by any means. After all, Hades had defeated them once before.

“The offer is not for you.” Hades stepped to the side so he could better see Kellsie. “The offer is for you, my dear.”

Marko wanted to drag Kellsie away from here, away from whatever the demon god wanted to tempt her with. But as much as he wanted to, he knew he wouldn’t. He owed it to Kellsie to allow her to make her own decision. If she could get out of this situation alive and well, she should take it. Not that he expected Hades to deal fairly. He’d make certain Hades didn’t have any loopholes to catch her in whatever deal she made.

She stepped in front of him and licked her lips. He couldn’t help but notice how lush and full they were. How very kissable. And he wasn’t the only one to notice. Both Hades and Mordecai were staring at her mouth. Marko growled and Kellsie shot him a worried glance before returning her gaze to Hades.

“What offer?”

Hades smiled, his teeth glinting in the light. “Easy, my dear. You gave me what I wanted, just as I thought you would. As a gesture of good faith, I release all claims to you. All you have to do is walk out the door, get in your car and drive away.”

It was an offer Marko thought he’d never hear. Hades would never give up a claim to a soul if he thought he could get it.

Kellsie hand went to her throat and she stroked the bear claw that rested there. The necklace was a sort of talisman for her and he’d noticed she touched it whenever she was thinking hard about something.

“Let me get this straight. If I leave right now you’ll just let me go?”

“That’s right,” Hades confirmed. “All you have to do is sign here, affirming you won’t have anything to do with the bear here ever again.”

Marko’s insides turned to ice. His bear roared and clawed for release, and it took everything Marko had to keep that half of himself contained. Kellsie belonged to him. She was his mate. And that was why, hard as it was, he could say nothing. If there was even the remotest possibility she could get out of here alive she should take it.

He hardened his heart as he waited for her reply. They’d known each other for a matter of hours. Yes, they’d had sex, but there’d been no time to build an emotional bond, at least not on her side. He had instinct to guide him and he knew she was special, as well as important to his future well-being and happiness.

She rubbed her hands up and down her arms and shifted her weight slightly from one leg to the other. He could tell she was frightened and nervous. And so she should be. The god before her wasn’t exactly known for his benevolence. The fact that he would even make this offer was astounding.

“Come now, Kellsie,” Hades chided her. “What are you waiting for? You’re a survivor. You look out for number one. Isn’t that what you told me in your dream?”

“Yes.”

Marko’s heart sank even as hope soared. She was going to take his offer. She was going to be safe—and cut off from him forever. The emotions warring within him threatened to tear him apart.

“Let me sweeten the offer a bit.” Hades tapped his finger against his lips as if pondering the situation. Marko didn’t believe for one moment that the god didn’t already know what he was going to offer.

“How about I also make you a movie star and ruin your ex-boyfriend. What was his name?” Hades snapped his fingers. “Jonathan Braun.”

Marko’s fists clenched at his sides to keep from dragging Kellsie into his arms. Just the mention of an ex had him ready to fight. Kellsie was his.

His anger died as quickly as it had begun. She wasn’t his. Not really. She’d belonged to him for the briefest of times. She’d gifted him with his freedom and with her body. He had to do what was right for her.

“All I have to do is leave Marko and never have anything to do with him again?” Kellsie didn’t look at him no matter how hard Marko willed her to.

“That’s it. Certainly not a hardship. After all, you just met.” Hades shook the scroll with one hand and manifested a pen with the other. “All you have to do is sign.”

Marko sank into himself, burying his emotions. The fight was at hand. As soon as Kellsie was gone from here he would do everything within his ability to destroy Hades. And he would probably die in the effort. As large and powerful as his bear was, he was no match for a vengeful god. Not by himself. Maybe if one or two of his fellow warriors were here, they would have a chance. But he was alone.

He would die as he’d lived, with honor. It was best that she not be here to witness his downfall. Nor did he want her death on his conscience. He wouldn’t mind facing death, not as long as he knew Kellsie was safe, living her life and being happy.

He held his breath as she reached for the scroll.

Kellsie couldn’t believe this was happening. It was like being a major actor in a bad horror flick, and she should know. She’d done more than her fair share. And this one was surprisingly similar to Devil’s Honor, a tiny independent film she’d done her first year in Hollywood.

The hero in the picture had taken the devil’s bargain and lived to regret it. After all, he’d quickly learned the devil doesn’t have any honor. She’d played the guy’s on-again off-again girlfriend and had been the first person to die. She wasn’t looking to repeat that performance, especially not for real.

She wasn’t sure what she should do and Marko wasn’t helping. He was standing beside her, stoic and proud, not letting her know either way what he wanted. Maybe he wanted her gone so he could fight.

He needs you.

The voice in her head was so faint she could barely hear it. It wasn’t her inner voice but an independent one—female and very familiar. It was the same voice she’d heard in her dream. The one that had helped her escape from Hades—the Lady of the Beasts.

Kellsie was beginning to think she didn’t have any control over her life. That it was all controlled by outside forces. She didn’t like it one bit. She’d worked too hard and too long to let someone else screw up her life. She was quite capable of doing that on her own, at least then she knew any mistakes were her own as were the successes.

A strange calm descended over her as though her body simply couldn’t keep being frightened for so long. Terror had become the norm for the moment. Two immortal warriors and a god waited for her decision. Intimidating for a B-list human actress.

She was being pulled in two directions by two different gods. One wanted her to help Marko. The other wanted her out of the way.

But what did Marko want? Better yet, what did she want?

She plucked the scroll out of Hades’ hand and began to read it. An annoyed expression crossed his face. What? Did he think she wasn’t going to read the document? He’d obviously never dealt with many actors. They always read the fine print. Or at least she did. Maury would kill her if she didn’t.

“Well?” Hades waved the pen at her.

She held up her hand for him to wait. “I’m reading.”

Marko chuckled, and when she glanced up she caught a glimpse of Mordecai. There was a half-smile on his lips and his eyes glittered with amusement. She was glad she was entertaining their asses. She was trying to kill as much time as possible.

Hades’ patience was running short and Kellsie knew she couldn’t keep this up much longer. She had to decide. What was she going to do? There was only one thing she could do.

Squaring her shoulders, she rolled the scroll back up and handed it to Hades. “Thanks for the offer, but I have to decline.”

The look on his face would have been funny if she wasn’t so terrified. He looked totally shocked. She guessed that most people accepted his offers.

“Kellsie?” Marko’s arm came around her shoulders and she peered up at him. “Are you certain?”

“The offer will not be made again, Ms. Morris.” Hades waggled the scroll in front of her. “Freedom, fame, revenge. It’s all yours for the taking.”

“And all I’d have to do in order to have it is to turn my back on what I know is right.” She shook her head. “The price is too high.”

“This is not a game,” Mordecai injected.

“No,” she agreed. “It’s not.”

Kellsie smiled at Hades. “If you wanted to make an offer, you shouldn’t have made it so much like the movie I was in.” She caught the glint of anger in his eye and knew she’d struck a chord. “It reminded me that the devil never makes a deal that doesn’t ultimately benefit him. Maybe I get my freedom and fame and fortune. But for how long? In the movie, the main character got to enjoy it all for twenty-four hours before dying a most horrendous death.”

She reached up and placed her hand over Marko’s where it rested on her shoulder. “Plus, if you want me gone so badly, that must mean Marko needs me to complete his mission.”

Hades snapped his fingers and the scroll disappeared. “You will die, Ms. Morris. That I promise you. And your soul will be mine.”

She shook her head. “My soul isn’t up for grabs. You might kill me but, as we both know, I’m a survivor. I won’t make it easy for you.”

“Perhaps not. But you’ve put a burden on the bear. Now he has to protect you as well as himself.” Hades smiled slyly. “Should be interesting to see how long it takes for him to throw you to the demons.” The devil turned to Marko. “I’d like to make you an offer.”

Kellsie’s blood went cold as she realized what the devious god was about to do. Hadn’t Mordecai murdered the woman who’d freed him in order to gain his own liberty? She was screwed and she had only herself to blame. For one moment she’d forgotten the cardinal rule—look after yourself because no one else is going to.

She backed away from Marko and his arm slid from her shoulders to fall back by his side. She leaned against the carousel wolf, needing something to keep her upright. She swallowed the lump in her throat. There was nothing she could do to change what was about to happen. Her life was in Marko’s hands.

Marko was still trying to digest what had just happened when Hades made his pronouncement. Deal with the devil. Never. But he’d let him say his piece. It all took time and that was what they needed to do, let the clock run out on their twenty-four hours. He realized then what he’d said. They. Not he.

Kellsie hadn’t left him. She hadn’t taken the offer and run off. He didn’t know of any other woman who would have had the courage to do what she’d done. She’d tossed the devil’s offer back in his face.

Pride warred with fear. He wanted to swing her in his arms and celebrate the fact she hadn’t left him, had chosen to stay and fight by his side. He also wanted to sequester her away in a cave deep in the forest until the fighting was over.

He frowned when she stepped away from him, not understanding why she was distancing herself from him. They were a team now that she’d made her choice.

Then it struck him like a heavy blow to his chest. She expected him to take Hades’ offer, to sacrifice her in order to gain his own freedom. That she would think so little of him to believe he would turn his back on her and accept the devil’s offer hurt him to his very core. Why would she even think such a thing?

The answer came to him sharp and fast. Because no one had ever put her first. She expected betrayal, yet she’d still put her life on the line. For him. For his mission.

Goddess, she was exceptional. And he was going to show her just how much she meant to him as soon as they got out of here.

First he had to deal with Hades. He turned his gaze toward his nemesis. “What are you offering?”

Hades smiled, cruel and calculating. Marko could practically see the wheels turning in the god’s head. He expected to win in spite of the fact only one of the warriors had turned. He kept Mordecai in his peripheral vision but didn’t look straight at him. The other warrior’s betrayal still stung.

“Your freedom, of course. After you’ve done a little job for me first.”

“Of course,” Marko agreed. There was always a price to pay with the gods. That’s why Marko disliked being around them, especially the Greek gods. They were a particularly nasty bunch. The older gods and goddesses had been more content to live in peace. They were brutal when crossed but otherwise benevolent. You knew where you stood with them.

Thankfully, Hades couldn’t read his mind like he could Kellsie’s. He had the goddess to thank for that power. It allowed him to think and plan without the god’s knowledge.

Hades picked a piece of lint from the sleeve of his designer coat and flicked it aside. “It’s not that big a job. Not for someone with your skills.”

Marko scrubbed his hand over his chin and tried to appear as though he was really considering Hades’ offer. “Not big at all. You just want me to lead your army of demons and defeat your brothers so you can steal their powers.”

Hades smiled, his teeth flashing white. “Not all by yourself. You’ll have help.” He indicated Mordecai who stood with his arms crossed, looking stoic.

“Why?” Marko cocked his head to one side and studied the god. Like all gods, Hades was exceptionally handsome. He had power and a domain all his own to rule as he saw fit. Why did he want more?

Hades’ dark eyes glittered like black diamonds. “Why? Because I can, because they’re weak and lazy and don’t deserve what they have.”

Marko’s stomach turned. Power. It always came down to power with the gods. They always wanted more than they had. Well, all except the Lady. She’d been content to let her power fade, knowing she would always have enough to survive because there were always cultures that honored animals and the Earth.

Her warriors had always fought to protect her and their brethren on the Earth when necessary. From what he’d learned, the world had gone to hell, figuratively speaking, without the Lady and her warriors there to keep mankind in balance.

“You want a lot for little,” Marko countered.

Irritation seeped from Hades in waves. “I offer you your life.”

Marko shook his head and held out his arms. “I already have that. Kellsie gave that to me. You couldn’t. I can’t let you take credit for someone else’s work.”

Flames shot from Hades’ fingertips and singed the floor at Marko’s feet. Kellsie gasped as the flames jumped seven feet high, creating a wall of fire before fizzling out. “You try my patience, Bear.”

He politely inclined his head. “I don’t mean to be disrespectful, but facts are facts. I am free because of what the Lady did, not because you were able to free me. What can you offer me?”

“Life beyond the next two minutes,” Hades growled. His eyes were glowing red now, flames jumping behind the black pupils.

“That has value, but there should be more. I don’t want to sell my services too cheap.”

Beside him, Kellsie gasped and he felt her take another step away from him. He wanted to grab her arm to keep her close. Hades was quickly running out of patience, and Marko knew he was going to have to make his move soon. He willed her to understand what he was trying to do. He realized he wanted her to have faith in him, to believe in his honor.

It didn’t matter. Ultimately, all that mattered was getting them both out of here alive and in one piece.

The flames in Hades’ eyes were banked and he grew more thoughtful. “More. Hmm…you negotiate more than your brother did.” He flicked his gaze to Mordecai, who frowned. “Maybe you would make a more fitting general for my demon hordes.”

“Maybe.”

Hades tapped his chin with his forefinger. “Let me think. How about I make you the supreme leader of my troops? You’ll have untold wealth and power. I might even be persuaded to release the Lady from Hell. After you’ve defeated my brothers’ armies, of course.”

“Naturally,” Marko agreed. “What about Kellsie?”

“What about her?”

“I want her to go free, unharmed, now and forever.” Marko took note that Mordecai was watching Hades and not him. It would soon be time to make his move.

“I’m not so sure that would work. You would need to show your alliance to me.” Hades flicked his hand out and pointed at Kellsie. “Some small token of your esteem.”

Marko’s blood ran cold. Hades wanted him to kill Kellsie. That would taint Marko’s soul and the blood offering would bind him to the god forever. Keeping every emotion locked down, he reached behind him, grabbed Kellsie by the arm and dragged her close to him.

Hades smiled and crossed his arms over his chest. Marko could read the certainty in the god’s eyes. He thought he’d won.

Kellsie sucked in a breath but didn’t fight him. He peered down at her. She had one hand wrapped around the bear claw at her throat. The other rested against his chest. He expected to see anger, fear, betrayal and accusation in her eyes. But he saw none of those emotions. What he did see almost killed him—trust. In spite of all evidence to the contrary, Kellsie trusted him not to hurt her, not to use her as a pawn in this war. He’d told her he’d protect her and she believed him.

Energy surged into him, strengthening his powers and doubling his resolve. In the distance, he could hear voices chanting. Their message was lost to the vast distance, but he could feel their intent. He didn’t know who the voices belonged to, but they were fueling him with their offering, giving him great strength. With some luck, he just might get them out of here.

“I’m waiting.” One corner of Hades mouth turned up in a grin. Mordecai’s hand went to the hilt of a dagger that sat on his right hip.

Marko leaned down and inhaled Kellsie’s unique scent. He’d be able to find her no matter where she went in the world. He’d know her by smell alone, even if they were lost in the darkest reaches of Hell. Fresh and clean, like a field of lavender.

He couldn’t even warn her of his intent. Hades would hear him if he spoke at all, even in a whisper. He raised his head and allowed the change to partially take him. His jaw snapped and elongated, displaying two impressive rows of teeth. The arm he wasn’t using to hold her morphed into a bear foreleg, complete with gigantic paw tipped with lethal claws, while the other one remained human.

He pulled Kellsie closer and she shivered in his grasp. He could hear her teeth chattering and smell her growing fear. How he wanted to reassure her. He tilted back his head and roared out his pain. He’d failed to release Leander and Arand. He’d put Kellsie in danger and the Lady was still trapped. He’d failed most of his mission, but he would not fail in this. He would keep Kellsie safe if it meant he had to take on Hades and all his demons.

His only hope was that Hades would not want to expend the energy to fight him. A surge of that magnitude would certainly attract the attention of Zeus and Poseidon, exactly what Hades didn’t want to do until he was ready to start this war of his. As it was, the other gods knew he was in this realm. Hades wouldn’t want them to suspect it was for more than just a passing visit.

Mordecai took a step toward them and he knew his time had run out. He snatched Kellsie off her feet, tucked her under his still human arm and raced toward the side of the tent, claws extended. He was plowing through the canvas even before he’d finished ripping it open.

“Hold on!” he yelled and felt Kellsie clutch at his neck and shoulders.

He barreled through the side of the tent with Hades’ roar of anger following them. The wind began to whip around them, making it difficult to run, but he didn’t stop. Kellsie’s tote bag beat against his side as he raced toward the woods.

“Let me down. I can run.” Her voice reached him over the din of the rising wind. “You need to be able to fight.”

Cries and screams echoed from the carnival. He glanced over his shoulder and swore. Demons were pouring out from every trailer and they were all headed toward them. He released Kellsie but grabbed her arm and dragged her behind him. “Run!”

If they could make it to the forest they’d have a fighting chance.

An eight-foot demon stepped out from behind a concession stand and roared, displaying three rows of sharp, dagger-like teeth. Marko allowed the bear its full freedom. The change was instantaneous. On his hind legs he stood almost twelve feet tall. Claws extended, he swiped at the demon and sliced its throat wide open. Blood sprayed everywhere, covering the ground and splattering his fur.

Marko roared and turned toward Kellsie. She was frozen in place, her face speckled with blood, her skin as pale as snow.

Chapter Fifteen

Kellsie had seen many blood-soaked movie scenes in her time, but this was beyond anything she’d ever experienced. For one thing, it was real. The blood that sprinkled her face wasn’t the synthetic stuff created by the guys in special effects. It was warm and sticky and—shit, it was burning her skin. She yanked off her jacket and swiped at the blood with the sleeve. She finished cleaning her face and tossed the soiled garment aside.

Every inch of her body was hyperaware. The fight-or-flight instinct was strongly in favor of running. And thankfully, Marko seemed to be on the same page.

She’d had a few bad moments back in the tent where she’d truly thought he’d gone over to the dark side. But something inside her didn’t quite buy what he was selling. So far, he’d been nothing but honorable and determined. No way was he going to give up that easily.

Still, when he’d grabbed her and partially morphed into a giant bear she’d had some doubts. Those teeth and claws were razor sharp. But she’d resigned herself to her fate, hoping, praying for the best. There was no way she could fight off Marko in his human form, let alone his bear form.

For once in her life, her faith had been rewarded. She’d seen it in his eyes when he’d pulled her close and she’d known he was going to make a break for freedom. And when he’d moved, boy, had he moved. Her head was still spinning from how fast he’d hustled them both out of the carnival tent.

“Kellsie.” He grabbed her shoulders and shook her slightly. He’d shifted back into his human form while she’d been staring at the dead demon. “We have to go. Can you run?”

She nodded. “Yes.” Footsteps pounded behind them. No way did she want to even turn to see what was following them. The dead demon bleeding all over the ground was more than enough for her to deal with right now. He’d been a massive sonofabitch with leathery brown skin and protruding reddish eyes. Not to mention those teeth.

They started running, dodging around trailers and rides, trying to put as much distance between the demons and them as possible. She knew they had to get into the woods. Marko was the king of the forest. That was his terrain.

The wind tore at her hair and tugged at her clothing, trying to slow her down. Her lungs were already burning, but she knew there was no way she could stop. She’d run until she dropped. There was no other choice. She hoped all her cardio training at the gym was about to pay off.

A whoosh of something above them made her look up. A huge demon with wings passed them, swooping down on them. It gave a bloodcurdling cry and attacked, claws extended.

Marko’s huge sword suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He grasped it in his hand and slashed at the flying demon, cutting its two arms off in one powerful strike. Kellsie dodged most of the shower of blood that rained down to the ground and heard the loud crash as the demon fell from the sky. Its cry of pain raised all the short hairs on her body.

“Do you have another one of those?” She motioned to the sword as she jumped over a power cable. They were only a few feet from the forest and she pushed harder, knowing the faster they got to the woods the better chance they had at survival. And then they were there. The trees rose up to surround them, almost protectively as they ran.

Kellsie was breathing hard, her lungs working like a bellows to pump air in and out of her body. Her legs ached and her clothing was plastered to her skin with sweat. She could no longer hear anyone behind them, but that didn’t mean they’d shaken their attackers. It only meant her pulse was pounding so hard in her ears she couldn’t hear anything beyond the fast, heavy thudding sound.

“Can you use one?”

It took her a second to remember what she’d asked him. “Yeah,” she gasped as she ran. “Stunt training. Revenge of the Samurai Vampire.”

Marko looked stunned by her admission. Then he laughed. It was such a joyous sound and so out of place it made her laugh too. She grinned at him, unable to help herself. His laughter was infectious. God, this was crazy. She was running for her life, fleeing demons and Hades himself and she’d never felt more alive.

Marko’s sword disappeared and another one reappeared. This sword was shorter but no less deadly. They slowed slightly but kept moving steadily on an uphill grade. She dug the toes of her sneakers into the ground for purchase on the steep incline. He handed her the weapon. “Go for their neck and eyes. They’re most vulnerable there. And their heart.”

“Got it.” She’d never killed a living thing in her life, not even a mouse. Could she do it? She tested the weight of the sword. Damn right she could. Those things chasing them weren’t living.

They reached the top of the slope and Marko dragged her behind a huge boulder. She leaned against it for support and sucked in much needed air. Her thighs were quivering and her calves were burning. Her entire body was shaking, begging for respite. But there would be none, could be none. Stopping meant certain death.

“Where are they?”

“Behind us.”

“Why doesn’t Hades attack us himself?” That bothered her. He was a god. He was certainly powerful enough.

“His power carries a signature. If he uses too much in this realm the other gods would know. He doesn’t want to attract that kind of attention, not until he’s ready to launch his offensive.”

Okay, that made a weird kind of sense. “What about Mordecai?”

Kellsie sensed Marko’s pain. “I don’t know.” He turned to her. “You’re tired. You can’t go on much longer.”

“I can keep up.” No way was she being left behind.

Marko cupped her face in his hand, leaned down and kissed her. It was such a soft kiss, barely a touch of their lips. “Thank you for believing in me.”

Kellsie squirmed beneath his praise. She’d had her doubts, but he didn’t have to know that. “Yeah, well, not like I had much choice.”

He rubbed his nose against hers. “You had a choice.” He turned his head and listened. She could hear nothing, but she knew he could. “They’re getting closer and you’re too tired to go on for much longer.” Before she could protest, he continued. “You need to ride me.”

“What?” He couldn’t be thinking about sex. Not at a time like this. Not that she wouldn’t love the opportunity to ride him, but still, this wasn’t the time or the place.

Her core clenched at the mere thought and she knew it was official. She was crazy. This was so not the time to be thinking about sex. She opened her mouth to tell him so but he was already talking.

“I can carry you in my bear form. I can move faster and all you have to do is hang on.”

Boy, was she glad that shock had kept her from opening her mouth and inserting her foot. Talk about embarrassing. While she’d been thinking about sex, he’d been thinking about their escape. She nodded, ignoring the arousal still pulsing low in her body. “I can do that.”

Marko didn’t wait, his big body beginning to shift. She’d seen him do it several times now, but it was still incredible to watch each and every time. His limbs reshaped and fur covered his body. His face morphed, his jaw extending and his forehead flattening. In the blink of an eye, the man was gone and the gigantic bear was there in his place.

She swallowed hard. It was one thing to know Marko was really a massive bear. It was quite another thing to actually witness the change. He was larger than any known bear, more like a prehistoric one, if they’d even had bear-like creatures back then. She really didn’t know and it didn’t matter. She was stalling. He was really rather intimidating in his animal form.

He huffed at her and she knew he was urging her to hurry. She went to his side and tried to figure out how she was going to get on his back. There was no bridle or stirrups to help.

As if sensing her problem, Marko lay flat on the ground. She took a deep breath. She could do this. If she could face Hades and his demons, she could darn well ride the bear.

She quickly scrambled up. The sword got in her way and she eased it through a leather loop on her tote bag. The blade sat flat against her side. She hoped it would hold. Last thing she wanted to do was lose it or stick herself with it. Wouldn’t that be embarrassing? She dug her fingers into Marko’s massive shoulders, clutching at the fur. With her legs wrapped tight around his flanks, she dug in her heels. “Giddy up.”

Marko peered over his shoulder, seemingly not at all impressed as he climbed to his feet, or paws in this case. She shrugged. “Seemed fitting.”

He huffed and took off running with a burst of speed. Kellsie slipped to one side, almost falling off before she managed to right herself. She clung to his neck and sides with all her might as he powered through the thick woods, moving closer to the base of the mountain and upward.

Marko zigzagged between huge Douglas firs and around spruce and cedar trees, always seeming to know where the easiest route lay. She could hear the chatter of squirrels and the rustle of other small animals as they scurried out of the way. The wind made her eyes water and she blinked and looked to the side, trying to see more, but the world whipped by at a fast rate.

Kellsie could hear the shouts of the demons behind them, but their yells got more distant the higher Marko climbed until she could no longer hear them at all.

It seemed too easy.

Hades commanded who knows how many demons. Granted, only about sixty or so were on the movie set, but they should have had more trouble escaping them. Was this all part of some nefarious plan? Kellsie didn’t know, but it was definitely something to think about. She’d have to ask Marko what he thought as soon as they got wherever it was they were going.

The sun was high in the sky, but they were in such dense forest it only flickered between the thick branches from time to time. She got used to the play of heavy muscles beneath her as Marko moved steadily forward.

The bear was untiring as he continued upward. The motion was almost like being in a rocking chair or a hammock. The heat from his large, furry body was better than any feather mattress. Combined with the warmth from the sun and the fact she’d gotten little sleep last night, it was no wonder her eyes were heavy. They closed several times and she forced them open.

Her stomach growled, reminding her of how little she’d had to eat the past twelve to twenty-four hours. Marko must be starving, considering how much energy he had to expend carrying her. She was thirsty too.

The muscles in her arms and legs were cramping from sitting in the unfamiliar position for so long and from how tightly she was clinging to him. But underneath the discomfort, unbelievable as it was, she was still horny as hell.

With her legs splayed wide over Marko, her sex was pressed firmly against his broad back. Every rolling motion he made as he ran stimulated her clit. Her nipples rubbed against his muscular back through her shirt and the tight nubs ached for more. She wanted to feel his hands on her body, the light warmth of his breath on her skin before his mouth caressed her.

And she was out of her ever-loving mind. They were running for their lives from demons and she wanted sex. It was nothing more than adrenaline coupled with the human need to feel alive. That was it. It had nothing to do with how she felt about Marko. She ignored the taunting little voice in the back of her head that was calling her a liar.

And really, if there was a possibility she might die in the next twelve or so hours—and she truly believed that was a distinct possibility—she needed to get the most out of them.

No, she had to stop thinking about sex and start worrying about survival. A vicious cramp caught her unawares and she gasped. She grabbed her thigh and felt herself sliding off Marko’s back.

She yelped and grabbed at his fur. He halted immediately and went down on his stomach. She fell, but not far. Thankfully the ground was mossy and covered in dead pine needles and not rocky. She gave an oof sound as the air was knocked out of her lungs. Holding her spasming thigh, she rolled from side to side in acute pain.

Marko was immediately by her side, a man once again. He quickly grabbed the sword that was lying dangerously beside her and made it disappear. She was grateful she hadn’t cut herself on the damn thing when she’d fallen.

He eased the strap of her tote bag over her head and set the satchel aside. “Let me.” He shoved her hands aside and began to rub his broad fingers up and down her leg, digging them into the muscle. As he worked, concern was written all over his face.

Tears formed in her eyes but she willed them back, breathing through the pain as she waited for the muscle ache to ease. Eventually, the cramp subsided and the discomfort slowly went from mind numbing to manageable.

Marko’s touch changed, going from clinical to sexual in a heartbeat. The heat from his palms sank into her thigh as he slid his hands up and down, moving closer to her core with each stroke.

She blinked and her breath hitched in her throat. The way he looked at her made her want to draw him down on top of her and let him sink into her body. There was such need, such heat radiating from him. And loneliness. That was an emotion she understood all too well. As much as she wanted to deny it, would deny it if asked, she’d been lonely all her life.

“Marko?”

He leaned down, buried his face in the curve of her neck and inhaled, as if her scent was more vital to him than fresh air. She loved the way his long hair stroked over the curve of her jaw. “We have to keep going. It’s too dangerous to stop here.”

She nodded. She knew he was right. “The demons should have been able to keep up, shouldn’t they?” That had really been bothering her.

“Yes.” He raised his head and smoothed his thumb over the line of her jaw.

“Then why aren’t we under attack?” She was suddenly very aware of the silence surrounding them. It was eerie, as though all the animals of the forest were holding their breath, hiding, waiting.

“I don’t know.” He crouched beside her and peered all around. “All I know is there isn’t anyone on our trail any longer.”

He held out his hand as he stood. She took it and he easily tugged her to her feet. Her thigh gave a twinge and she took a few tentative steps, only limping slightly. It felt much better. “Is he toying with us?”

“Probably.” Marko wasn’t sugarcoating the situation or withholding the truth. She appreciated that.

“Well, that sucks.” Kellsie hated the idea of being a pawn in someone else’s game. But that’s exactly what she was.

“Whatever his purpose, we can’t change it. He could find us at any moment. All we can do is find the best defensive position.” Marko peered up over the trees to the mountains beyond. The tattoo on his back seemed to move as his muscles rippled and shifted beneath his bare skin.

Kellsie shivered. The tattoo was an exact replica of Marko as a bear. She had to touch it, to see if it were as alive as it appeared. Walking over to him, she placed her hand on the bear’s head. Marko stilled at her touch. She pulled her hand away, letting it hover over his skin. Had she offended him by touching the tattoo? Broken some taboo?

When he didn’t move, she tentatively stroked one finger down the bear’s neck. Marko groaned and tilted his head to one side as though it was his neck she was stroking. Fascinating.

She dragged her fingers over the side of the tattoo and over the bear’s right front leg. Marko’s right arm twitched, the muscles flexing. Wow. This was too cool.

Her hand shifted lower on the bear and Marko spun around and captured her hand in his. “Enough.” His chest was heaving in and out, his mouth set in a thin line, his eyes blazing. But it was the bulge pressing against the front of his pants that really captured her attention.

“Why? If we’re going to die we might as well have some fun first.” She’d given the matter quite a bit of thought while they were running for their lives. It wasn’t likely Hades would let them escape. For whatever reason, he was toying with them. The respite wasn’t likely to last.

Marko shook his head. “Not here. And I’m not going to let you die.” He grabbed her hand and tugged her behind him.

“My bag.” She yanked her hand out of his and hurried back to her tote bag. She pulled the strap over her head and settled the bag into place. No way was she leaving her netbook and cellphone behind. They could get lucky and she might get some phone reception at some point.

Taking his hand once again, she followed him farther into the darkening forest. She glanced up at the sky. The early morning sunshine had disappeared, covered in cloud. She shivered slightly, wishing she still had her jacket. But it was on the ground back at the movie set, covered in demon’s blood, and that was something she doubted even the best drycleaner could get out.

Her stomach growled and she dug into her bag and pulled out two energy bars. They were slightly squashed but edible.

The last thing she’d eaten was an apple yesterday evening and she was starving. “Want one?” She offered Marko one of the bars.

He shook his head. “You eat them both. I can survive without food.”

“But you can be killed, right?”

He nodded. “If I am beheaded or if my heart is torn out I will die. But hunger will not hurt me.”

She wasn’t sure if he was telling her the truth or not. She thought about it and decided he probably was. After all, the guy was immortal. But she was all too human and granola had never tasted so good. She devoured the first bar, inhaling it in under a minute. She made the second one last a little longer, taking her time and chewing it slowly. When it was gone, she folded the wrapper and tucked it back into her bag.

Neither of them spoke as they continued their upward climb. Kellsie knew he hoped to find a cave for them to hole up in. She was afraid it wouldn’t matter how high they climbed or how deep the cave was. Hades would find them as soon as he was ready.

Hades clicked his fingers and the mirror went dark.

“Should we go and get them?” Mordecai asked. He’d seen the way Marko looked at the woman. He’d also noticed the way she watched him in return. There was such trust there, even hope. Mordecai couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt anything resembling hope.

“No.” Hades kicked back in his throne, rested his elbows on the arms and steepled his fingers together. “Let’s give them a few hours to bond. Marko wants to fuck the woman and we’ll give him time to do so. The more responsible he feels for her, the more likely he is to bargain for her release.”

Or the more likely he was to kill her in order to save her from Hades. Mordecai kept that thought to himself. Hades thought he understood the warriors, what motivated them, but he had no idea what drove them. Mordecai knew them all as well as he knew himself. The bear would fight until the bitter end. There was no give in the warrior. The world was black and white for Marko. There were no shades of gray. Mordecai snorted under his breath. His world was nothing but gray.

“You’re cutting it close,” he reminded Hades.

Hades eyes flashed. “Are you questioning me?”

Having a healthy respect for the god and not having a death wish, Mordecai shook his head. “No. Simply pointing out the facts.”

Hades glared at him. “Go get laid or something. Brittany could suck the paint off a bedrail. Have her take care of your dick, you’re annoying me.”

Mordecai bowed out of the room, leaving Hades alone. No way was he having anything to do with the crazy succubus. He had things to do before the final confrontation between Hades and Marko.

Chapter Sixteen

Marko knew they had to stop soon. In spite of the hunger gnawing at his gut and the thirst raking his throat, he could go on indefinitely. He was used to such hardships. Kellsie, however, was human. She couldn’t take much more of this. He could hear her gasping for breath with each step she took. Yet she never complained, never asked to stop. He was in awe of her courage.

He sensed the cave up on the other side of the mountain meadow. He cocked his head to one side and could hear the trickle of a stream not too far off. Good. At least she could drink and rest.

There was a cougar prowling through the trees not far from here and a fox about ten feet to his right crouched beneath a bush. But the animals wouldn’t bother them. They might be curious about Kellsie, but they also scented his bear and acknowledged him as the apex predator of the forest. The only things they had to fear here were Hades and his demons.

“We’ll stop here.” He came to a halt and she plowed right into his back. She would have landed on her butt if he hadn’t whirled around and caught her. He growled as he swept her into his arms. “I should have carried you.”

Kellsie snuggled closer to his chest and rested her cheek against his flesh. “I needed to walk. My legs were getting too cramped riding you.”

Riding him. Just hearing her say those words had all sorts of images running through his brain, all of them sexual. Which wasn’t appropriate at the moment considering how exhausted she was. He was more than an animal. He would take care of her.

He carried her to the stream first. He could tell the moment she heard the sound of the stream. She perked up and licked her lips. “Water?”

He tightened his hold on her. “You can drink and wash up. You’ll feel better.” He broke through some low alder bushes and saw the shallow river. It wasn’t very deep, but it was more than enough to serve their needs.

He lowered Kellsie to the ground and she all but fell face first into the water. She rolled her head from side-to-side before sitting back and laughing. “That feels so good.”

Her hair was plastered to her skull, there was dirt on her forehead and her shirt was ripped in several places, but her smile was brighter than the sun could ever hope to be. There was such innocent joy beaming from her face. The fact that she could even consider smiling after all they’d been through was a testament to her resilient spirit.

Marko went down on one knee beside her and used his thumb to wipe the dirt from her face. She laughed. “I guess I’m a mess.”

He sensed she was suddenly self-conscious. It was in the way she ducked her head down and tugged on the sleeves of her shirt. “Beautiful,” he assured her.

She raised her head just as he lowered his. Their mouths touched, and when she swiped her tongue along the seam of his mouth, he parted his lips and invited her in. The kiss deepened, growing more heated, more desperate with each passing second. He wasn’t touching her anywhere else but his body was on fire for her.

One of her hands came to rest on his shoulder. He groaned, wanting to feel her hands everywhere on him. They were small but strong.

He pulled back, knowing if he didn’t stop this soon, he’d strip her naked and take her right here in the dirt. “Get cleaned up and I’ll take you to a cave.”

“Promise?”

He heard the underlying question. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. Even though he knew he should be on his guard, he needed Kellsie worse. “Yes.”

She studied him for a brief moment, searching his face for something. Whatever it was, she seemed to find it and nodded. Slowly, she peeled her top over her head, exposing her creamy white skin. She was wearing a bra but she might as well have been naked. The thin barrier didn’t cover much. Her nipples were hard pebbles against the fabric.

Marko licked his lips, unable to turn away.

Kellsie dipped the sleeve of the shirt into the water and used it to wash her face, neck and torso. The motions were sensual as she stroked the cloth over her skin. Marko growled, shifted closer and plucked the garment from her hands. “Let me do your back.”

She turned and presented her back to him. Her spine was so delicate, yet he knew she was strong in ways he couldn’t even begin to understand. Her tattoo drew his attention and he traced the brown bear with one finger. He liked the fact that she was marked for him. She was human but had put her life on the line for him, an immortal warrior.

What would prompt her to do such a thing? She’d had the opportunity to be free from this nightmare. Instead, she’d stayed. With him.

Marko tried not to read too much into the situation. Kellsie obviously had a high moral fiber and was doing what she thought was right. It didn’t mean she had deep feelings for him. Still, he couldn’t smother that small kernel of hope that burned within him.

She shivered and he frowned as goose bumps covered her skin. The water was cool and so was the air. The sun was out but it didn’t penetrate the dense forest well. He didn’t feel the cold and therefore didn’t even think of it. He dropped her shirt and manifested the fur-lined cloak once again, spreading it around her shoulders.

She swiveled her head, peering up at him. He could see the question in her eyes.

“You finish up. I’m going to get washed up.” He stalked along the bank of the river and rounded a thicket of trees to give her some privacy.

“Marko?” The panic in her voice had him racing back toward her.

His sword was in his hand but he couldn’t remember even manifesting it. He moved in a circle, searching for the threat. “What’s wrong?”

She was standing there wrapped in the long cloak looking lost and alone. She pushed a damp lock of her blonde hair behind one ear. “I was afraid you’d left.” Her confession was little more than a whisper, but it floored him.

“Never.” It was both a vow and a promise. It was obscene for her to even think such a thing.

He stalked to her side and pulled her into his arms. “I’m only going around the corner to give you some privacy. I’m only a call away. Okay?”

He felt her nod before she answered. “Okay. But could I have my sword back?”

He’d forgotten he’d sent it away when she’d fallen off his back earlier. He manifested it and handed it to her. “Keep it close.”

“I will.”

Reluctantly, he released her and walked back up the side of the river. When he finally turned he couldn’t see her. He could hear her and smell her and that was enough. He stripped off his pants and boots and lay down in the river. The water flowed over and around him, barely enough to cover him. As cold as the water was, it couldn’t cool his ardor for Kellsie. His cock was hard and throbbing, aching to be clutched inside her moist warmth. Soon, he promised himself. Soon.

Kellsie took the opportunity to duck behind some bushes and take care of business. When that was done, she went back to the river and had another drink. Her hair was in tangles but she had a brush in her bag. Pulling her tote bag to her side, she opened it and rummaged around until she found what she was looking for.

She undid her braid and worked the brush through her hair. It didn’t take her long to deal with the tangles and quickly braid the mass once again. As much as she wanted to leave her hair down, she knew it was more efficient to have it out of the way in case they had to run again.

Her fingers touched her phone when she was returning the brush. Curious, she dragged it out and turned it on. No service. Not surprising in these mountains. Sighing, she tucked her phone away.

The air was growing colder and a mist was moving in. She hoped it didn’t rain. Shivering, she pulled the cloak around her. It was warm and soft and reminded her of Marko.

A splash caught her attention. It was all too easy to imagine him naked, sluicing water over his broad chest and huge arms. The tiny rivers of water would roll down his rock-hard abs to his equally hard cock. Kellsie groaned as a blast of heat shot through her. She was thirsty again and wouldn’t mind licking the water from Marko’s warm, slightly salty skin.

A branch rustled just off to her left and she jumped to her feet. It was also all too easy to imagine demons lurking in the trees behind her. She squinted to try to see what might be hiding in the woods. It was probably a bird or a squirrel or something. But there were also larger, more dangerous predators in the area, not just demons.

She heard the sound again and was just about ready to scream for Marko when she heard him coming back. Relief struck her when he came back into view. He was her lifeline in all this madness. The one thing she could count on.

Which wasn’t right. She had to depend on herself. Not anyone else.

Straightening her shoulders, she grabbed her tote bag, her damp shirt and the short sword. “Where to next?”

Marko frowned at her but didn’t say anything about her abrupt behavior. He pointed upward. “There’s a cave about fifty yards that way.”

She was exhausted but she could do this. The thought of getting to rest, even if it was just for a while, gave her the boost of adrenaline she needed. Marko’s large hand rested at the base of her spine, guiding her, helping her up the steep hill. She knew he’d have carried her if she’d asked him, but she didn’t want to weigh him down in case he needed to fight.

Finally, the cave came into view. It was deep and dark. She stopped and stared at the opening. “You’re sure it’s safe?”

A soft smile crossed his face. “Absolutely. There’s nothing in there to harm you.”

She took a step and stopped again, nibbling on her bottom lip. “What about bats?” She’d done a movie about eight years ago—The Killer Bats of Boston—and had hated the creatures ever since.

He shook his head and the corners of his mouth twitched. “No bats or spiders or mice either.”

She knew she was being silly considering they were running from demons, but she didn’t care.

“It’s safe. I promise you.” His dark chocolate eyes gleamed with sincerity.

Kellsie gave him a nod, took a deep breath and walked forward, stopping abruptly when it got too dark for her to see. Marko went past her and she could hear him walking around. “It’s not deep, only about thirty feet or so.”

Kellsie could just barely make out his form as he came toward her. When her eyes adjusted to the gloom, she moved farther inward. The ground was hard but there didn’t seem to be too many rocks. That was good.

Not that it mattered. She was so tired she could rest anywhere.

She set her bag down to the floor, spread her damp shirt out over a rock and propped her sword against the wall. She eased down and leaned her back against the cool wall.

Marko sat beside her. God, she could feel the heat radiating from his body. The man was like a blast furnace and she longed to wrap herself in his heat. She didn’t object when he lay down and pulled her down with him. He urged her into his arms and she went, snuggling her head on his chest.

“Rest. I’ll watch over you.”

Kellsie closed her eyes and let the steady beat of his heart soothe her.

She had no idea how much time had gone by when she woke, startled by the darkness. It took her a moment to remember where she was and who she was with. She was draped over Marko, her breasts pillowed on his chest, her pelvis pressing against something very hard and hot.

His arm was around her waist, keeping hold of her even as he slept. He lay on the hard ground while she used him for a mattress. She was warm. No, she was hot. The air around her was slightly damp and earthy, but blended with it was the scent of Marko.

Her jeans rode up, the seam of the crotch pressing against her core, against her clit. She was so aroused it wouldn’t take much to push her over the edge. She wanted to move, to adjust her pants so they weren’t pressing quite so hard against her sex. But she didn’t want to disturb Marko.

Her hand rested on his chest and she could feel the steady beat of his heart against her palm. He was so strong, so solid. Dependable. Honorable.

Kellsie felt safe and secure, which was a fallacy. There was nowhere safe from Hades. She knew he was playing games with them, that he probably knew where they were right this very moment.

She shivered, snuggling closer to Marko. She didn’t want to think about the dark god nor what he wanted from them. Time enough to deal with him when she had to.

The air was cool but she was warm. The combination of Marko and the lined cloak were better than a featherbed with a goose-down duvet. She rubbed her nose against his bare chest, inhaling his musky, masculine scent as the hair on his chest tickled her skin.

“You’re awake.” His chest rumbled as he spoke. His voice was so deep, so rough. She shivered again, but it wasn’t because she was cold or scared. It was pure arousal.

His erection pulsed and flexed beneath her, prodding her stomach, reminding her it was there. As if she could manage not to notice. Impossible. It was all she could think about.

As inappropriate as it was given the situation, she wanted Marko. She’d been aroused earlier, but exhausted. She was still tired, but not that tired.

“How long did we sleep?” Her voice was sleep-roughened and husky.

He brushed several tendrils of hair away from her face. The gesture was so tender and unexpected from a man of his size. But he was always that way with her. Had been from the moment they’d met.

Had that been less than twenty-four hours ago? It seemed such a short time, yet it was a lifetime.

“Not long. A couple of hours.” He peered toward the entrance. “It’s getting dark.”

Kellsie didn’t want to think about what would happen when nightfall came. All hell would soon break loose. Literally.

She rubbed her face against his chest. “Tell me about your life before you were cursed.” She longed to know everything about him.

He shrugged his massive shoulders. “The goddess created us. We protected her, wandered the earth, ate and lived together.”

“But what did you do for fun?”

He frowned at her. “Fun? We did what we were created to do. We are warriors.”

And how sad was that. The fact that all he thought about was duty was telling. She longed to show him the wonders of the world firsthand and make him laugh. “Did you ever settle down in one spot?”

“No, we were constantly traveling as the Lady oversaw all the creatures of the Earth. Why so many questions?”

“I was just curious.” He shifted position and she barely bit back a moan of pleasure as his cock rubbed against her.

“It’s not long until nightfall.” He stroked his fingers absently up and down her spine.

“Then we don’t have much time.” Determination filled her and she sat, her legs straddling his hips. Her jean-clad sex rode the hard column of his erection, making her groan. Even through his pants and her jeans, she could feel his heat. The cloak fell from her shoulders, pooling behind her.

Marko’s eyes glittered in the fading light that flickered in through the opening of the cave. She wished she could see all of him, every golden inch of his skin, the flex and play of his incredible muscles. But that wasn’t to be.

And right now, she’d take whatever she could get. She could certainly feel him beneath her hands, velvet over pure steel. The bands of muscles on his chest would put any bodybuilder to shame. Yet his muscles came from fighting, from wielding a sword. He was incredibly fast and agile, as well as strong. And for the moment, he was all hers.

“Kellsie.” Her name was a groan as she placed both hands on his chest and rocked her pelvis against him. “Are you sure?”

Was there any wonder she loved this man? And yes, she did love him. No use lying to herself any longer or denying the truth that was staring right back at her. Why else wouldn’t she have taken Hades’ offer and run? She’d only known Marko a matter of hours, but he mattered to her more than anyone ever had.

She wanted him to live more than she cared about her own life. That had to be love. There was no other explanation.

She was fully aware that Marko didn’t feel the same way about her. Oh, he cared. That much was obvious. But he was honor bound to protect her because she’d been the one to release him.

That thought depressed her a little, but she shoved the unwanted emotion aside. Time enough to deal with the fallout from this if they survived. She wasn’t stupid enough to believe an immortal warrior would settle down with her in Los Angeles. For one thing, what the heck would he even do? And secondly, he was a gorgeous immortal warrior who could have any woman he wanted. Why would he want to stay with a B-movie scream queen?

But he wanted her now and that was what mattered. For the first time in her life she understood that true love was unselfish and giving. She wanted to show him how much she cared and that she wasn’t expecting anything in return.

It was freeing in many ways. No games to play, not that she’d ever played those kinds of emotional games, but she knew many who had. No sitting by the phone wondering if he’d call. Once this day was over she’d probably never see him again, assuming they were both still among the living.

He had a mission and she had her life, such as it was.

And Marko was still waiting. His hands were wrapped around her waist, anchoring her to him. He was tense beneath her and she knew whatever she decided he would abide by it.

It was an easy choice.

Leaning down, she nuzzled and kissed the thick cords of his neck. “I’m sure.

His fingers flexed, tightening briefly. He swept one hand up her spine while the other one banded around her waist. With her top drying on a rock, she was wearing only her bra. His touch sent tingles racing throughout the rest of her body. Her breathing was getting shallow and she bit her lip to keep from moaning aloud.

God, all he had to do was touch her and she was ready for him. Her core was rhythmically clutching and she wished he was already buried inside her. Her panties were damp and her bra was nothing but a nuisance.

She raised her head slightly and Marko reared up, capturing her mouth with his. His lips claimed hers as his tongue swept inside, taking ownership. She gripped his head, tangling her fingers in his long hair to keep him there.

His tongue made leisurely forays over every inch of her mouth. He took his time exploring every crevice, every nook and cranny. He tasted wonderful. Like fresh river water and mint combined with hot male. Delicious.

Her stomach growled, reminding her just how hungry she was. She’d eaten two granola bars earlier, but that wasn’t nearly enough to sustain her. Marko had to be twice as famished.

She ignored the sound but Marko heard it and pulled back. She tried to follow him, not wanting the contact to end, but he held her slightly away from him. “You’re hungry.” He frowned and said the words almost accusingly.

She couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m hungry, but you’re more than enough to sate me.” The double entendre made his eyes widen, then narrow. His nostrils flared and his lips pressed together.

Feeling brazen, Kellsie licked her lips, noting how his eyes followed the movement of her tongue. “Let’s see, where shall I start?” Scooting down, she lowered her mouth to his chest and licked at his hot, salty skin.

He groaned and he cupped the back of her head with one large hand, holding her to him. She smiled, feeling her power as a woman. Using delicate licks of her tongue, she worked her way to one flat brown nipple and lapped at the tip.

A low growl filled the air around her. “Like that, do you?” Not that she had any doubts. Not with his erection pulsing heavily against her.

He tensed beneath her and she knew he was going to make his move. She sat back and shook her finger at him. “No, this is my turn. I want to touch you, to taste you. All over.”

Marko groaned. “You’re going to kill me.”

She took that as a yes and lowered her head again. “You’re tough,” she told him. “You can take it.”

Chapter Seventeen

Marko didn’t know whether to laugh or roar with frustration. He’d come awake with Kellsie draped over him, her hot mound pressed against his raging hard-on and her hands stroking his skin. Hades couldn’t have designed a better torture for him if he’d tried.

Yet this was a slice of heaven as well.

There was no denying he wanted her. It wasn’t safe to be indulging in sex right now, but if not now, then when? Time was running out. Marko had a gut feeling that soon after the sun went down everything would change.

For whatever reason, Hades was giving them this respite. The question was why?

Did he want them to build up false hope? Was he hoping to make them feel more desperate by waiting until the last moment?

With the dark lord it was anyone’s guess. Some people thought of him as violent and cruel, and while he might be ruthless, he wasn’t impulsive. He was cold and calculating, manipulative and sly. There was no mercy in him. Anything Hades did had a purpose, and it was always one that favored him.

Kellsie’s clever tongue circled one of his nipples and he completely lost his train of thought as lightning bolts of pleasure shot through him. He gripped her head, holding her close. He felt her lips curve into a smile before she closed her lips over the nub and sucked.

He groaned and tightened his fingers around her. He had to force himself to ease back. Had to remember that she was human and he could hurt her.

That was enough to dampen some of his ardor. The last thing he ever wanted to do was hurt Kellsie.

And maybe that was the god’s plan. Make him so enamored of Kellsie he’d do anything to protect her, even give up his life and his mission to the dark lord.

Marko tried to think, but that became impossible as Kellsie’s lips left his nipple and she started to graze down his torso. Her lips and mouth and tongue kissed and laved and nipped their way over his abs and down to his waist.

Not wanting to wait any longer, he willed his pants away.

Kellsie froze for a moment and then she laughed. “Now that saves time.” She eased away and sat beside him. He could feel her gaze on his cock and wished there was more light. Not that he needed it to see by, but she didn’t have his enhanced vision and he knew she couldn’t see him as well as he could see her. He watched her as she licked her lips again. Damn, she was so unselfconsciously sexy.

He wanted to flip her onto her back and fuck her. But she deserved this time to do as she wished. And damn him, but he wanted it too. He wanted to feel her fingers wrapped around his cock, her warm mouth closing over the thick head.

But first, he wanted her naked. “Take off your bra.” He’d been so caught up with what she was doing to him that he’d forgotten she was still mostly dressed. She might not be able to see him all that well, but he could see every inch of her pale skin. And she was perfection.

The darkness seemed to give her confidence and she reached behind her and unhooked her bra. The froth of lace and satin fell away to reveal two perfect globes tipped with rosy-pink nipples, the bear claw pendant nestled between them.

“Magnificent,” he breathed. He reached out and cupped both mounds, testing their weight before circling the tips with his thumbs.

“Marko.” He loved the way she said his name, half-moan and half-demand. He didn’t know if she wanted him to keep going or to stop. He brushed her nipples with the pads of his thumbs.

She cried out and pushed forward, settling her breasts more firmly against his palms. She was so responsive to his touch. He gently pulled on the tips and she bit her bottom lip to keep from crying out.

“Marko.” She was panting hard now. “I want my turn.”

Frowning, he eased his touch, palming her breasts to soothe the ache he knew she must be feeling. He could have her. Right here. Right this moment. He could see it on her face. She wouldn’t stop him. She’d welcome him with open arms.

But she’d be disappointed at not having her way, and damned if he couldn’t stand the thought of her being disappointed. As hard as it was, he pulled his hands away and rested them on his stomach. Her gaze followed and then went lower. His cock flexed as soon as her gaze settled on it.

“I’m all yours.”

Kellsie smiled and jumped to her feet. For a brief second he thought she was going to run from him again. He tensed, ready to give chase. Relief struck him like a sledgehammer when her hands went to the opening of her jeans. By the time he’d processed the fact she wasn’t leaving, she had her sneakers, socks and jeans off and was shimmying out of her panties.

Praise the Lady.

The oath was a vivid reminder of his mission. Was he jeopardizing it by spending time making love with Kellsie? Before he could decide, she was kneeling next to him.

A new tension filled him as she reached for his shaft. She stroked one finger up and down the hard length, tracing the thick vein on the underside. “You’re so hard, but your skin is so soft.” He wanted her to hurry but managed to keep his mouth shut. Although if she didn’t speed things up a bit he’d have a much larger problem on his hands. He was closer to the edge than he wanted to be.

She wrapped her hand around the base of his shaft. “You’re so big, so thick. Yet you fit inside me.” He was going to come if she kept talking like that. He felt his dick getting even bigger, swelling beneath her touch.

He groaned when she stroked her hand from base to tip and back again. Her skin was cool against the heat coming off his cock.

“I want to know what you taste like.” She lowered her head and he held his breath. She delicately lapped at the bead of liquid that seeped from the slit. “Salty and warm. Mmm.”

Goddess, he didn’t know how much of this he could take. He clenched his hands into fists by his sides. He’d hold out as long as he could because as much as he wanted his cock buried in her moist cunt, he wanted to experience her mouth on him.

She wrapped her tongue around his cock head, bathing it in moist heat. His hips arched upward. She had to take him in her mouth. Now.

But it didn’t happen. Her hand continued to stroke up and down his hard length while her tongue and lips teased and kissed. Finally, he could stand it no longer. “Kellsie,” he growled. “Take me in your mouth.”

“You sure you want it?” she teased. He couldn’t answer. If he opened his mouth he’d roar with pent-up sexual frustration. Inside, his bear was snarling at him to mount her, to take her and mark her as his.

As if sensing he was at the end of his tether, she parted her lips and took him inside. Marko’s back arched and he yelled as his hips thrust upward. Kellsie used her hand to keep him from going too deep too fast. He was glad she had some control over the situation because his was shattered.

The stroke of her tongue, the feel of her hot breath and mouth closing around him was as close to perfection as he’d ever felt. As willing as he was to die for his cause, he wanted to live to experience this sensation again.

Kellsie lightly dragged her teeth over him and Marko thought his dick might explode. He gritted his teeth, not wanting it to end too soon.

Kellsie hollowed her cheeks and sucked. God, Marko tasted good—musky and masculine and hot. His erection was pulsing and flexing in her hand, virile and alive. She didn’t think it was possible, but he was getting even harder.

He arched upward and a low, inarticulate sound broke from his lips. It was more like a growl than a sound a normal man would make. Maybe it should have frightened her, but it didn’t. Instead it made her hot and she knew her sex was damp with growing need.

She loved having him like this, knew it would be so easy for him to turn the tables on her and take over their lovemaking. That he was letting her run the show was only arousing her even more.

Her breasts ached, so she rubbed her torso against one of his hard, hairy thighs. That didn’t bring any relief, but simply heightened her already out-of-control arousal. She wanted his hot cock buried inside her, but she also wanted to pleasure him with her mouth.

What a dilemma.

She almost laughed. She’d gone from celibate woman to sex fiend in such a short time and it was all Marko’s fault. There was something about him she simply couldn’t resist, nor did she even want to.

He caught her head between his hands and guided her, showing her what he liked, moving her so her mouth slid up and down his shaft. She let her mouth slip over the tip and lapped at the slit with her tongue before taking him deep once again.

He groaned her name, the sound harsh and tortured within the confines of the dark cave. She had no idea what would happen to them, but right here, right now, she was happy.

This incredible specimen of manhood wanted her as much as she wanted him. She loved him. It was a heady feeling. Oh, she knew that she didn’t come first in his world. Not with a goddess to rescue and fellow warriors to free. She understood that. It might sting a little, but it wasn’t as though he was throwing her aside to go have a beer with the boys.

He’d also saved her life when he could have easily traded it to get what he wanted. That meant he cared, at least a bit. And that was enough.

His fingers tightened in her hair, tugging at her scalp. “I’m going to come if you don’t stop.”

Hmm, that sounded fine to her. She used her teeth to rake gently over his hard length as she stroked up and down.

He swore and fisted his hands a bit tighter. “Kellsie. I’m serious. You have to stop.”

She raised her head and blew on his moist, heated flesh. “Why?”

She sensed she’d startled him. His groan sounded more like a growl. “I have no idea.”

Her fist squeezed the base of his shaft. “There you go. There’s no good reason.” With that, she lowered her mouth again. As she began to work his cock with her mouth, she reached between his legs and cupped his testicles with her free hand. A low moan was dragged from him when she carefully squeezed. His sac was taut and pulled up tight against his body. Wouldn’t be long now.

Now that he knew she wasn’t going to stop he let go of his ironclad control. He whispered her name over and over like a prayer.

The hot flex and pulse of his shaft in her hand and mouth told her he was close. She knew her jaw would be sore after this. His erection was broad and thick and she had to stretch her mouth to get around him. But it was well worth the effort.

Kellsie moved her hand to the region between his testicles and his anus and felt a new tension invade him. Using her nails, she scraped over that sensitive spot.

He went wild. She was grateful she had her fist wrapped around the base of his shaft so he couldn’t go too deep. He was out of control as he pistoned his hips into her mouth.

His legs and body stiffened. She could sense the shift, feel the release shooting up his cock and into her mouth. Kellsie swallowed and kept sucking until he was spent.

Marko groaned, threw his muscular forearm over his face and went limp. Kellsie gave a few more light sucks before releasing him. Now that the heat of the moment had passed, she realized how chilly the cave had become. Reaching behind herself, she tugged the fur-lined cloak over her back.

The needs of her body were making themselves known the longer she lay there with her head resting on Marko’s stomach. Her sex was hot and wet and her breasts ached for him to touch them. But as much as she wanted sex, wanted him, she was content to lie next to him, basking in the pleasure of his release.

To pass the time, she toyed with the curly hair of his groin and was surprised when his cock stirred to life once again. She raised her head, turned and looked at him. He was watching her, his dark gaze roaming her face. She wasn’t certain what he was looking for.

He gripped her shoulders and urged her up and over him until she was lying right on top of him. Oh, that was perfect. The thick hair of his chest felt good against her stiff nipples and his hardening shaft rubbed against the folds of her pussy.

“Thank you.” There was such wonder in his voice she leaned down and kissed the tip of his nose.

“You’re welcome.”

She should feel self-conscious. After all, she hadn’t even known the man for one whole day. But none of that seemed to matter. She grazed her mouth over his smiling lips when they parted for her.

He gripped her ass and began to knead the rounded globes, grinding her pelvis against his. She was shocked by how quickly he was recovering. His shaft was as hard as it had been before he’d come in her mouth.

She swiveled her hips and his erection rubbed against her clit. She didn’t even try to smother her cry of pleasure. Instead, she did it again.

Marko laughed and swept one hand up her back and buried it in her hair. He rolled and her back hit the ground. No, it wasn’t the ground. It was the thick cape, which was far more comfortable. Somehow he’d gotten it spread out beside him before he’d moved. Maybe he did that magic poofing thing he was always doing with his belongings. Either way, she didn’t care. The soft fur caressed her skin like a million stroking fingers.

He propped himself up on his arms and stared down at her. The position pressed his erection against her in a most gratifying way. She hooked her legs around his flanks and began moving over his cock.

Oh, yeah. Each stroke brushed her swollen flesh and clit. It felt incredible.

“Kellsie,” he groaned and buried his face against her neck. He nipped at her neck with his sharp teeth, making her jump. Then he laved the sting with his rough tongue. She almost orgasmed on the spot. Who knew her neck was so sensitive?

He laughed and she loved the low sound. It was a slightly rusty sound and she knew he surprised himself each time, which made it all the more precious to her. He hadn’t had much reason to laugh during his long years of imprisonment.

“It’s my turn now,” he whispered against her ear. A shiver raced down the side of her neck and over her arms. Goose bumps rose on her chest at the dark promise.

He sat back and flipped her onto her stomach. He did it so easily, as if she weighed nothing at all. His strength was enormous.

His hands settled on her shoulders and he dug his fingers in, loosening the tight muscles. She groaned long and low. “That feels wonderful.”

He straddled her thighs and settled in, working his magic on her back, tracing his fingers lightly over her tattoo as he worked his way down to her butt. She knew he liked her tattoo and was glad she had it. If she lived through this it would always remind her of Marko and their time together. Kellsie sank into the soft fur beneath her and moaned as her body turned to jelly beneath Marko’s touch.

He shifted position so he could work on her thighs and calves. Heat pulsed between her legs until she thought she might explode. She parted her legs, hoping he’d take the hint and touch her.

The fiend stroked her everywhere but there. Her sex burned with need, her slick channel clutched at air, wanting his cock buried inside her.

“Marko.” She wanted him but didn’t quite know how to ask. As though her saying his name was the signal he’d been waiting for, he slid his arm beneath her stomach and urged her up onto her hands and knees.

Excitement skittered through her. Her skin was warm and flush but his hands were positively hot as he steadied her. “I want to fuck you. So hard and long you’ll never remember another man you ever had.”

If she could catch her breath she’d tell him that was no problem. She couldn’t remember anyone but Marko and never would.

The broad head of his cock nudged against the opening of her channel. She shoved back, trying to get him inside her.

“You want me.”

It wasn’t a question but she answered him anyway. “Yes.” And if he didn’t take her soon she was going to take matters into her own hands.

He dug his fingers into her hips as he slowly fed his cock into her one slow inch at a time. He was broad and long and stretched the delicate muscles. It was almost painful, but stopped just short. Waves of pleasure washed over her as he filled her completely. She’d never felt so possessed by a man before. It might have frightened her if it had been anyone but Marko. For some reason she trusted him completely. And that in and of itself should have scared her to death.

Maybe it would later, but all she wanted him to do now was to move. She rocked her hips slightly, driving him even deeper.

His breath was hot against her spine as he kissed the line up to her nape, his sharp teeth grazing her skin and making her shiver with desire. He glided his hands over her torso until he captured her breasts. Then he started to move.

He started slow and she cried out when he almost slid all the way out of her, only to moan in delight when he powered his way back in. Her body eagerly stretched to accommodate his girth and length. It was delicious. The hot slide of his penis in and out of her pussy was unlike anything she’d ever experienced. In this position he felt even larger than he had the first time he’d taken her.

She relaxed, enjoying the sensation. That’s when it changed. The thrust of his hips grew faster, harder. He toyed with her taut nipples, tugging them gently as he rammed into her from behind.

Her breathing grew faster until she was panting in time with each thrust. “More,” she cried. She was so close now, every nerve ending in her body firing.

Marko thrust hard, his hips smacking against her butt. He nipped at her neck, grazing the skin with his sharp teeth. His testicles bounced against her with each motion, brushing her swollen clit. Their skin was damp with perspiration and the slapping sound of their bodies coming together over and over echoed in her ears. The smell of sex permeated the air around them, filling her nostrils.

Kellsie reached for her orgasm. She was so close. She moved with Marko, shoving her hips back on each of his forward thrusts. It was too good. She knew it couldn’t last.

Her inner muscles clenched down hard on his shaft. Heat flashed over and through her like a wildfire out of control. Crying out, she threw back her head and screamed his name as she came.

He didn’t slow down. Didn’t stop. If anything, he pumped even harder and faster. Only his grip on her was holding her up. Her orgasm went on and on. Or maybe she had two. All she knew was she was on fire, burning from the inside out in the most marvelous way.

Marko gave a yell, ramming against her one final time. Hot jets of semen filled her as he came. When it was over, he groaned and collapsed, taking her down with him. He rolled them onto their sides, still buried inside her.

His lips grazed her temple. His warm breath bathed her face.

Kellsie was content to stay like this forever. What she got was a few minutes before Marko stirred and slowly disengaged his body from hers. She bit her lip to keep from whimpering at the loss.

He turned her onto her back and traced her forehead, nose, cheekbones and jaw with his fingers, as if memorizing her features. She thought he might say something, give her some indication of what he felt for her. She waited with bated breath, silently begging him to give her something to hold on to.

Nothing.

He sighed and sat. “We need to get dressed.”

That fast the mood was shattered. Kellsie blinked back the tears that came out of nowhere. She would not cry. She was a modern single woman, totally independent. She didn’t need anyone, least of all a man.

Just because the sex was spectacular didn’t mean there was anything else between them. And she was lying to herself. She already cared way too much. Heck, she loved him and nothing would ever change that. He’d ruined her for other men. If she survived this mess, she knew she’d grow old alone. No way any other man would do after Marko.

Don’t think about it, she admonished herself. She had more important things to deal with. Like the fact she was still stark naked.

Grabbing her underwear, she dragged them on. God, she wished she could get a shower. She was sticky and sweaty.

Marko moved into her line of vision. He was already wearing his leather pants and boots. Of course he was. He could just poof them on. He didn’t need to get dressed like a mere human did. It was another bucket of cold water in her face, a reminder that he wasn’t human. He was her lover for this brief interlude, but she couldn’t expect any more from him than that.

The reminder settled on her like a heavy weight and she didn’t look at him as she pulled on her jeans, socks and sneakers. He hovered beside her as she hooked her bra and tugged on her long-sleeved top. Thankfully, the sleeves had dried. The last thing she wanted to do was to wear damp clothes.

As much as she wanted to wrap herself in the cloak it was too bulky. “You need to get rid of that.” She pointed at the rumpled fabric that had served as her bed only minutes before.

“Kellsie.” There was an underlying emotion in the way he said her name, but damned if she could figure out what it was. And right now she didn’t have the time or energy to figure it out.

She rubbed her arms and moved away from him. “How much time do you think we have?” Better to get things back on a business-like setting. It would be all too easy to forget Hades and his minions were out there. And that would be a fatal mistake. They’d been left pretty much alone up until now, but Kellsie had a feeling in the pit of her belly that told her the situation wasn’t going to last.

Marko sighed but said nothing as he picked up the cloak and shook it out. Between one moment and the next it disappeared back into the void or wherever the hell that stuff came from. It was like a cosmic closet or something. She’d love to have one just like it in her tiny apartment. Talk about a space saver.

The sword he’d given her was resting against the wall and she reached for it. Marko caught her arm and stopped her. She looked at him then. He looked every inch the intimidating warrior he was. Massive and dark and not the kind of guy you’d want to meet in a dark alley. But definitely the kind of man you wanted by your side in a fight.

He didn’t say anything, didn’t make any promises or declarations. He simply pulled her against his chest and closed his arms around her. The tender gesture almost undid her. She swallowed the lump in her throat and dragged in a shaky breath. She had to get a grip on herself.

“We have to go.” She thought she detected some regret in his voice but maybe she was projecting. Either way, he was right. It was past time.

And speaking of time… She glanced at her watch but couldn’t see the hands in the dark. For once she wished she wore a digital with backlighting instead of an old-fashioned watch with hands.

When he released her, Kellsie took a deep breath and reached for the sword. Marko manifested his own weapon and led the way to the opening of the cave. “Stay close.”

As if she’d run off into the woods by herself. Hello. She was an actress in horror flicks. She knew what happened to the dumb-ass chicks who ran off alone into the woods. No way did she want to meet one of those scary demons by herself. Not when she could have an immortal warrior beside her.

“No problem,” she muttered when he seemed to be waiting for her reply before stepping out into the night.

Chapter Eighteen

She didn’t know what time it was, but evening had closed in around them. Kellsie stood beside Marko and looked up at the sky. The moon rode high and the stars flickered against the dark backdrop. It was a beautiful night. Would be even better if Hades and his demons weren’t after them.

She shrugged philosophically. A girl couldn’t have everything.

“But you can,” a deep voice answered her thought.

She threw up mental blocks. Better late than never. A black circle formed in front of them. It was like a void, sucking the light from all around. It grew larger, spinning in a counterclockwise circle.

Marko shoved her back a few steps as figures formed in the opening of the circle. Kellsie quickly realized it was a gateway or a portal of some sort. Hell of a special effect. Further proof that the god was simply playing with them. He’d known where they were all along.

Had he watched them making love?

Kellsie shivered and her gut clenched. She felt sick at the thought. It was too late to worry about that now. What was done was done. And she wasn’t ashamed of anything she’d done with Marko. No way in hell would she allow Hades to make her feel any differently about it.

Hades stepped into the clearing, looking as dapper as ever in another of his expensive suits. He wore a red power tie and even had a little hankie folded into a perfect triangle sticking out of his pocket. He looked more like a Fortune 500 CEO than the devil. Of course, she’d often thought some of those guys had made deals with the devil. Maybe she wasn’t so far off.

The god threw back his head and laughed, exposing the long column of his neck. His dark hair brushed his shoulders. He was a handsome devil. Pun intended.

He brushed at the corners of his eyes. “You are a never-ending source of entertainment, Kellsie. I’m going to enjoy having you around.” She could see miniature flames flickering in his black eyes. “Think about it. You’ll be the star in a continuous horror flick for all eternity. The star. The leading lady.”

Kellsie tried not to tremble but her limbs weren’t paying her any attention. If it weren’t for the fact she was wearing jeans the sound of her knees knocking together would have been heard by everyone there, which included Mordecai who was standing silently behind his boss with his arms crossed.

The warrior looked like some mob enforcer, the dumb muscle waiting for his boss to give him his orders. But she knew he wasn’t stupid. Intelligence shone from his black eyes, but that was all. She couldn’t get a read on what Mordecai was thinking or feeling at all.

She leaned on her sword for support, using it more like a cane. No good for her to try to brandish it before her with her arms shaking as much as they were. She was more likely to cut herself with the damn thing. Still, she tried for a nonchalant pose, bracing her hands on the pommel.

“I’ll pass, thanks all the same.” She was proud there was no tremor in her voice. Heck, she was happy she hadn’t fainted in a dead heap. Her heart was galloping a mile a minute and her breathing was none too steady.

“You had a choice,” he reminded her. “One you turned down.”

“Yeah, yeah.” She tended to be flippant when she was scared and she’d never been quite so terrified in all her life. “Leave and never come back. My ex destroyed, my movie career skyrocketing. Yadda yadda.”

Hades’ eyebrows shot up. “You dare to mock me?”

She shrugged. “Why not? You’re going to kill me anyways.”

His voice turned dark and cold, oozing into her bones. “There is more than one way to die, Kellsie. And once your soul is mine, I can torture you at my leisure.”

The pendant on her necklace felt warm as it pulsed against her chest. To ground herself, she wrapped her hand around the bear claw. She drew strength from the talisman and from the man standing beside her. Marko hadn’t said a word, but he stood at her side, his huge sword at the ready. Maybe it was his presence enabling her to be brave. Or maybe it was because she had nothing left to lose.

She wasn’t getting out of these woods alive. Kellsie wasn’t stupid enough to believe such a crock of shit. This wasn’t a movie where the heroine escaped and lived happily ever after. This was reality and it totally sucked.

“Yeah, well, I have a problem with that.” She found the strength inside her to raise her sword. “My soul is my own and you can’t have it.” She said the last four words slowly, emphasizing each syllable.

If he wanted a fight, she’d damn well give him one. He might kill her, but he wasn’t getting her soul.

Marko listened in awe as Kellsie faced down Hades, god of the Underworld. She was a warrior to her core. Oh, he knew she was frightened. Only an idiot wouldn’t be when faced with such raw power. But she was still standing beside him, tall and proud.

Pride burst inside his chest alongside a love so pure it almost brought him to his knees. He loved Kellsie more than he loved his freedom, more than his brethren or his goddess. She would live. She had to live.

He stepped in front of her, drawing Hades’ attention. “Enough. You have tempted us and been rejected. Some of us don’t fall as easy.” He shot a damning glance at Mordecai who simply saluted him with his sword. He still couldn’t believe his brother-in-arms had gone over to the dark side.

Hades leaned against a stately oak tree, looking slightly bored by the proceedings. “True, but that situation could change at any time.” He flicked his hand and the portal widened. Demons of all shapes and sizes, a dozen in all, poured out of the opening. He recognized all of them from the carnival, except this time they were in their true forms and not their human ones.

The stench of rotted flesh and sulfur poisoned the air around them. Behind him, Kellsie coughed.

“Holy shit,” she gasped. He heard fear, but beneath it was steely determination.

He reached inside himself for his other half. The bear responded immediately upon sensing the danger to Kellsie. We must meld equally, he reminded the bear. There was no struggle for dominance as the animal half of him put his mate’s well-being ahead of all else.

Marko grew several feet taller and his arms and legs thickened and grew more muscular. His sword hand remained that of a human, but his other one morphed into a giant bear paw tipped in razor-sharp claws, ready to tear and gouge.

His jaw grew and lengthened exposing gleaming lethal teeth. He was the ultimate fighting machine—the best of man and animal combined.

Mordecai whistled under his breath. None of the others had the control Marko did or were able to hold both forms in harmony. It was one of his gifts. While in this form, he had the strength and cunning of the animal but the brain and dexterity of the man.

Marko roared his displeasure as he faced the horde of demons. The sound echoed down the side of the hill and spread out to the forest beyond, sending creatures miles from the area scurrying away in fear.

He had to admire Hades. The god knew just how far to push the power surge so as not to attract unwanted attention. Hades couldn’t fight himself, not without garnering unwanted notice from the other gods of his pantheon.

No, Hades would let his demons fight and die. He had plenty more. He’d sit back and watch and assess. The god was more of a tactician, a planner than an actual fighter.

Mordecai was another matter altogether. He was a warrior through and through, a master of warfare, a general without equal. Roric had always relied heavily on him when they had fought together to protect the Lady. They all had.

And now he was the enemy.

The demons in the lead gave a screech that hurt Marko’s ears, but he ignored the pain as the creatures leapt at him. Marko swung his sword with savage intent, lopping the first creature’s head off without a moment of regret. Blood splattered his chest and face, the acid in it burning his skin.

The fight was on.

He sensed movement behind him and knew it was Kellsie. “Run,” he yelled.

“Shut up and fight,” she countered as she yelled and swung the sword he’d given her.

Marko knew then that she wouldn’t break from the battle, wouldn’t leave him to fight alone. The thing he loved most about her—her bravery—would be her undoing if he didn’t win.

Losing was not an option. If he couldn’t win, all he had to do was hold out until midnight. And the time was closer than he’d imagined. The position of the moon and the bear’s natural instincts told him so.

Time passed differently when Hades was around, the god’s power flexing and warping time. Marko wasn’t even certain Hades realized it was happening.

With each passing minute power seemed to hum within Marko, building slowly and steadily like a well-stoked fire. He was getting stronger, gaining back the power he’d once had. He wasn’t at full strength yet and wondered if it would be enough for him to win.

It would have to be.

Kellsie slashed at the arm of a lesser demon. The creature’s talons slipped under her defense, tearing through the flesh of her thigh. She cried out but didn’t falter, following through with a straight shot through the demon’s throat. The creature fell to its knees and clutched its neck. Blood seeped from around its fingers and it fell to the ground with a solid thump, raising a cloud of dirt around it.

Marko was the first line of defense and threw himself at the horde in order to keep any demons from getting beyond him to Kellsie. She had to be protected at all costs. Marko fought tirelessly, slashing and hacking at his opponents. None of them fought with weapons but with their claw-tipped hands and sharp, pointed teeth.

Marko slashed with his razor-sharp claws of one hand and wielded his sword with the other. Sweat coated his body and trickled down his forehead into his eyes. Blood stained his skin and fur. His muscles burned but he never faltered, never hesitated in his mission to protect Kellsie.

The task was endless. He knew he’d slain at least a dozen demons, probably more. It was then he understood Hades’ real tactics. There were never more than a dozen demons here at any time, but another one came through the portal as soon as Marko cut one down.

Hades had started with smaller, lesser demons. They were determined but not smart, and Marko expended an enormous amount of strength defeating them. Like the foot soldiers in human wars, these demons were expendable in Hades’ war against him.

Now that Marko was tired, the god was sending in the big guns. Two huge, winged creatures flew out from the portal. Their fingers were tipped with three-foot talons. It was like facing ten swords at once, times two.

He gripped his weapon and drew on his reserves. He only had to hang on until midnight and Kellsie would be safe. He didn’t actually have to defeat Hades, but oh how he wished he could. The need to destroy the god burned like a never-ending fire in the pit of his gut. But the need to protect Kellsie burned even hotter.

“Stay back!” he yelled at Kellsie. He wished he could turn and look at her. Wished he could tell her how much he loved her. But he dared not take his gaze from this latest threat.

Hades laughed, the wickedly smooth sound of pleasure grating Marko’s ears. He’d heard that laugh before. The god was anticipating victory. Marko wasn’t in the mood to give it to him.

Roaring to the heavens, he raised his sword and leapt toward the winged creatures.

Holy shit. Kellsie ducked and swung at the demon in front of her. Her blade hit leathery flesh and sliced right through it. Just like in the movies, she reminded herself. But the blood, guts and gore were real. She couldn’t let herself think about that. Not now and maybe not ever.

The only way she was getting through this ordeal was by treating it as choreographed stunt scene. She’d used props before—guns, knives and swords. She’d also been covered in blood and guts before, fake of course. The smell was the worst of it. The stench of sulfur and seared flesh coated the inside of her mouth and nostrils, filling her lungs every time she took a breath.

Marko was incredible. She’d never seen him like this, didn’t even know he could shift into a creature that was half-man and half-beast. He was as large as he was when he was in his bear form, but parts of him were still human.

His jaw was that of the bear, but his forehead was still that of a man. He had feet, but his muscular legs were covered in thick fur. His leather pants had disappeared and he was fighting totally naked. It made him appear even more primal, more powerful. His chest was covered in fur and thick muscles, which offered him better protection against the demons. He swung his wicked-sharp sword with one hand and wielded his claw-tipped hand with lethal intent.

Marko was like a fighting machine. He didn’t falter, wasn’t even showing signs of fatigue as he slaughtered one demon after another. He’d even sliced through two in one stroke with that huge sword. Not to mention the havoc he was creating with that massive bear paw.

It was strange to see him like this, part man and part bear. Yet it was somehow fitting. He was like an ancient god, the supernatural embodiment of the animal itself.

For a moment it seemed as though they were winning the battle. Then two winged demons, straight out of a nightmare, swooped out of the portal and attacked Marko.

Kellsie faltered for a moment and her sword dipped. There was no way to win. Hades just kept bringing more demons through the portal. Her arms were like lead, the muscles screaming in pain. Her thighs quivered like jelly. She didn’t think she was going to make it.

A demon snuck in around Marko’s left side as he engaged the larger ones. This demon was smaller than most, but that still put the creature at a little above Kellsie’s height. And unlike the rest of them she’d fought so far, this one was carrying a sword.

She could do this. There really was no choice.

Kill or die.

She didn’t raise the sword in front of her. That took too much energy. Instead, she watched this latest threat closely as the demon moved around her.

“Don’t you recognize me, Kellsie?” There was a hiss to the voice that changed it somewhat, but there was a familiarity to it that made her frown as she tried to place it.

The creature laughed. “Surely you haven’t forgotten me. Can I get you anything, Kellsie? Do you need anything, Kellsie?” The creature spat on the ground, making the grass hiss as it burned. “You make me sick.” The demon changed, morphing into a beautiful young blonde woman with a killer figure.

“Brittany?”

The demon laughed. “I’m a succubus. I can have any man or beast I want.” She cast a sly glance at Marko. “And I think I’m going to enjoy him once Hades has him.” Brittany licked her ruby-red lips, letting her forked tongue slither over them, the movement reminding Kellsie of a snake. It was an apt comparison considering Brittany was a snake in the grass, the lowest of the low as far as Kellsie was concerned.

Even though Kellsie knew Brittany’s remarks were meant to unsettle her, she couldn’t stop the anger from burning through her veins. “Over my dead body.”

Brittany laughed, the sound light and airy. “That’s the plan.” She moved like lightning, thrusting her blade toward Kellsie. It was purely luck and good reflexes that kept Kellsie from being skewered by the other woman’s sword. No, not woman—demon. Kellsie had to remember that so she wouldn’t hesitate to strike.

But it was more than a little disconcerting to swing a blade at a woman she knew. Heck, she’d even liked the little bitch, had defended her to the others. The others. Crap. Were all the members of the carnival demons?

No time to worry about that now. Not with a very sharp blade coming toward her head. Kellsie threw herself out of the way, stumbled and hit the ground hard. Exhaustion pulled at her but she made herself roll out of the path of the weapon and struggled to her knees.

Brittany was relentless and she gave a horrible screech that hurt Kellsie’s ears. She wanted to drop her sword and cover them but managed to retain her grip on her weapon. She raised it just as the demon’s blade descended. Sparks flew as metal danced across metal.

Kellsie toppled onto her back, unable to combat the other woman’s strength. She blinked at the sweat that burned her eyes and glimpsed the vast night sky above her, still beautiful and enduring. What would happen to this world if Marko and his fellow warriors didn’t win in the fight against Hades? Would all this beauty be lost?

They had to win, but Kellsie knew she lacked Brittany’s strength. After all, the other woman was a demon and Kellsie was only human. She couldn’t win this fight using brute force. But there had to be a way.

Brittany stood over her, a satisfied gleam burning in her eyes. “I’m going to enjoy fucking your man. As for you, I think I’ll have you skinned and have a seat cover made out of you.” Laughing, she raised her sword and then slashed downward.

Kellsie waited until the last second then threw herself to the side. The blade whooshed by her, taking a piece of her top with it but missing her by a hairsbreadth. She was struggling to catch her breath and spitting out a mouthful of dirt when a gut-wrenching roar pierced the night, like that of a powerful animal in pain. It was quickly followed by a woman’s cry.

She looked up in time to see Brittany’s head leave her body. It dropped and rolled, coming to a stop when it hit her feet. Kellsie yanked her feet back and scrambled away until her back hit a tree.

She expected to see Marko, but it wasn’t him who’d saved her. It was a bear. A real one. The largest one she’d ever seen besides Marko. The creature stood on two paws, growling and roaring its displeasure.

It came down on its powerful front legs and stared at her for a brief moment. Kellsie froze in fear, unwilling to move lest she shift its anger toward her. The bear huffed once and then turned its back on her and charged into the fray. She heard another roar to her left and swiveled her head around to look. Another bear had joined the fight.

Marko’s mighty roar had called to his brothers of the forest and they’d come to his aid. There were two of them, large, male and fierce. Adrenaline kicked through her system like rocket fuel, giving her the boost she needed to climb to her feet when all she wanted to do was curl into a ball and stay where she was.

But Marko needed her. Even with the help of the two bears he was losing ground. There were simply too many demons and not enough of them to fight the evil creatures. There weren’t likely to be any more bears in the area that could reach them in time to help. Even an immortal warrior had his limits, and Marko’s had been tested relentlessly since he’d been freed.

Mordecai was sliding around to Marko’s left, unseen as Marko continued to battle the two major demons. The bears were fighting the lesser ones and, as strong as they were, the sheer number of demons was overwhelming them.

It was hopeless.

She shifted position and swiped her arm over her sweaty forehead, all while keeping one eye on Mordecai. The moonlight hit her watch, illuminating the dial. Midnight. Or almost. Thirty seconds to go. They were almost there. Almost home free.

Mordecai crept up behind Marko. He raised his sword.

Kellsie didn’t think, didn’t hesitate. She threw herself between the two men just as Mordecai’s sword shot out toward Marko’s back. The blade sliced through her chest, piercing her flesh as easily as a spoon through Jell-O.

Somewhere in the distance, she heard a bell tolling. She counted each ring. One. Two. Three. As quickly as it penetrated her, the sword was gone. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Blood spurted from her body, pouring onto the ground. Eight. Nine. Ten.

A roar of anguish surrounded her. Eleven. Strong arms enfolded her. Twelve.

The ringing stopped. The fighting stopped. Silence filled the space. Her gasps for air were the only sound. It was midnight. They’d made it.

“I’ve got you.”

Marko. She could hear his voice, the anguish and pain lacing it, but his face was blurry. She blinked but it didn’t get much better. She couldn’t feel his arms around her and she was so very cold.

His hand covered her chest as though he meant to keep her blood inside her body by sheer will alone. She appreciated the effort but knew it was too late. But it was okay. They’d won. Marko was safe.

She licked her dry lips several times as she forced the word past her lips. “Won.” It hurt to speak and she groaned, clutching her hand over his where it rested near her heart. She shivered. She was so cold now that she’d stopped fighting.

Footsteps crunched on the ground and Hades came to stand beside her. He stared down at her, studying her as though she were a mysterious bug. “You were supposed to save yourself.”

“Did.” She coughed, and this time blood bubbled up past her lips. She wanted to tell him that her soul was her own and Marko had lived. As far as she was concerned that was saving herself. The money, the career, the fame, they were nothing compared to her need to see Marko safe.

Mordecai stood behind Hades. His blade was by his side, dripping with her blood. He inclined his head to her and stepped into the void, the vortex swallowing him whole. She thought he looked sad, even regretful. Or maybe she was imagining things. Either way, it didn’t matter. She was dying and there was nothing to be done about it.

Hades followed Mordecai into the abyss, leaving her and Marko alone in the clearing except for the two enormous brown bears that had joined in their fight. The smell of scorched flesh mingled with the scent of blood, but even that was starting to fade as the cool night air disbursed it.

“Don’t leave me, Kellsie.” Marko lifted her into his arms. She tried not to cry out but the pain was too great. She felt herself starting to slip away and struggled to stay with him. She wanted to tell him she loved him, that her sacrifice was worth it. Saving him was everything.

Chanting. Someone was chanting. She heard it, even though she couldn’t understand the words, she felt it throughout her body. It started with one voice but grew to many. The bear claw attached to her necklace began to burn where it rested against her collarbone.

She looked up at Marko and was surprised to see tears trickling down his cheeks. Like rain, they fell from his face and dripped onto her chest. “You can’t leave me,” he ordered, clutching her tightly.

She didn’t want to go but that was out of her hands. Gathering all her energy, she gave one final push. “Love you.”

Marko threw back his head and roared. His hair flowed down his back, so soft and silky. She wanted to touch it one more time but didn’t have the strength to raise her hand. Her heartbeat was slowing. Soon it would stop.

He peered down at her, his brown eyes swimming with tears and pain. She wanted to take that from him. “Live,” she whispered as she felt the last of her strength fade. Darkness closed in around her.

“No!” Marko roared his fury to the gods and goddesses, to the heavens, to all who would listen. Kellsie had saved his life, taken the sword thrust meant for him. How could she have known it wouldn’t kill him? It would have wounded him, but he’d have survived. To her it was a fatal blow, struck by a man he’d once called friend.

She loved him. She’d sacrificed her life for him. Could he do any less?

He was free. Free from the curse. Free from Hades and his minions. According to the terms of the curse, the god had to let him live in peace for the rest of his eternal life. But he no longer wanted that life, not without Kellsie.

In comparison to his, her life had been so short, no more than a few brief decades. He’d lived for time beyond remembering before the curse. She deserved to live.

Time was running out. He could feel her heartbeat slowing. Her breathing was labored. Blood bubbled at her lips and seeped out through the wound in her chest.

Strength flowed through Marko, a power he thought he’d never experience again. There was still a chance he could save her. Conjuring the cloak, he spread it on the ground and laid her upon it. She didn’t flinch, didn’t cry out. Her eyes were closed and her skin was pale and cold as death. The spark of life within her was almost gone.

Marko laid his hands over the wound, closed his eyes and concentrated. Light surrounded him. He loved Kellsie. He would not let her go. The light blazed down his arms and into her chest. He poured himself into her—his strength, his healing power, his immortality. He’d give it all if it meant she would live.

Chanting drifted on the midnight breeze, caught easily by his preternatural senses. Wood smoke and incense drove back the stench of the demons. Those who’d died had already turned to dust that was swept away by the wind.

He didn’t recognize the words of the chant, not at first, but it didn’t matter. They fed his strength, his determination.

“You will live,” he told her. There was no other choice. He couldn’t live if she died.

Her heartbeat slowed and stopped.

“No,” he cried, anguish washing over him. He renewed his effort, pouring everything he had into her, including his love. “I love you, Kellsie Morris. Don’t leave me.”

He didn’t stop. Couldn’t stop. If he drained himself of power, so be it. He’d rather die on the forest floor beside Kellsie than to leave her this way.

The bright, golden light was stronger now, enclosing both of them in a bubble. Beneath his palms he felt her skin begin to knit together. “That’s it,” he crooned. He swiped his face against his shoulder to dry his tears, never moving his hands from her chest. “You can do it.”

But her heart remained still. Hope began to dim.

“Please,” he begged. He who had never begged anyone for anything did so now. “Please live for me.”

Time stretched out and seconds became an eternity. Still, he did not stop, did not falter. He heard the two bears beside him roar with anger, sympathizing with him at the loss of his mate.

Marko refused to give up. Refused to lose hope. All his focus was on Kellsie and he never wavered as he poured his very life essence into her.

Then he felt it. The lightest flutter. Determination flowed through him. Renewed. One thump. Then another. Marko began to laugh even as he felt himself growing weaker. Kellsie was sucking his power into her at an enormous rate and he gave it freely, offering her all that he was.

She would live. Nothing else mattered.

Kellsie floated on a sea of tranquility away from all the pain and death. She frowned, not quite knowing where she was.

He needs you.

The female voice was familiar. She wanted to open her eyes, but it was too difficult. Who needed her? Everything was a blur in her mind. Nothing had form or substance.

Go back.

Back where? Honestly, you’d think the woman, whoever she was, would be a little more forthcoming with information. Kellsie would be annoyed if she could work up the energy for it.

She felt a tickle in her chest. She frowned, wondering why it was beginning to hurt. What had happened?

Memory struck her like a tsunami, smashing against the numbness enfolding her. Agony pulsed through her body and she jerked upward as though she’d been hit by a bolt of lightning. Her life flashed before her eyes like a movie on fast forward, yet she was able to see and understand it all.

Marko. Hades. The curse. The demons. The fight. The sword piercing her chest. She was dead. She’d died.

Then why was she still feeling pain? That sucked royally.

Her entire body jerked and her eyes flew open. She wasn’t dead. At least she didn’t think she was. Her chest ached like a sonofabitch. She blinked against the brightness surrounding her. It was like being in the intense beam of the lights on a movie set.

She threw her arm over her eyes. “Cut the spotlight,” she muttered.

The light dimmed and she lowered her arm. Marko was above her, his face gray and ashen. His hands were resting on her chest and she could feel the pulse of his power filling her.

Knowledge suddenly filled her. He was killing himself to save her.

She shoved his hands away and he fell back and hit the ground with a solid thud. The two bears he’d called earlier snuffled him in concern. Kellsie sat, ignoring the wooziness in her head and the weakness of her body. She shoved one of the bears aside, deciding if they meant her harm they’d have already killed her.

Marko’s eyes were closed and she couldn’t tell if he was breathing. “Don’t you dare die on me, you idiot.” She put her ear against his chest, trying to hear a heartbeat. “I didn’t save your ass only to have you throw it away.” She fisted her hand and brought it down on his chest.

Tears were flowing down her face. He couldn’t die. Not after all they’d gone through.

She went to thump his chest again but he caught her hand and held it. “Enough.”

“You’re alive.” She threw herself on top of him, hugging him as hard as she could. Then she reared back and thumped his chest again. “You scared the hell out of me.”

Marko began to laugh. It was then she realized what she’d said. “You scared hell completely away,” he told her. He sat up slowly and they clung to one another like two exhausted, drunken fools.

“I didn’t know if I could save you.” He brushed his thumb over her cheek and lips.

“I didn’t know if I’d be in time to save you either.” For the rest of her life she’d see Mordecai’s sword going for Marko’s back.

Marko frowned. “That wound wouldn’t have killed me. It would have been too low for my heart and I would have healed.”

“What? You mean all I did was for nothing?”

He framed her face with his hands. “No, not nothing. You love me. You truly love me.”

She shrugged and could feel her face heating. Now that she wasn’t in danger or dying it was hard to admit aloud. “Yeah, I do.”

“Say it again.” He gently touched his lips to hers. She savored the warmth and enjoyed the tingle that surged through her entire body.

“I love you.” It was then she remembered the blood bubbling from her mouth. She pulled away from him and licked her lips. The blood was gone. She glanced down at her clothing and frowned. All the blood was gone.

“How is this possible?”

Marko smiled and she was momentarily stunned by the sheer masculine power of the man. He was rough and gorgeous and had charisma to burn. “I have all my powers back.” He paused, looking slightly concerned.

Her stomach dropped. “What aren’t you telling me?” Honestly, she couldn’t take much more. She needed at least four or five decades of peace and quiet after the past twenty-four hours.

Marko met her gaze, his deep brown eyes warm and concerned. “When I saved your life I shared my immortality with you.”

She knew her jaw was hanging open, but that had been the last thing she’d expected to hear. “How is that even possible?”

His massive shoulders moved up and down as he shrugged. “I have no idea. Didn’t know it could even be done. I just knew I had to save you no matter what.”

“What does that mean, exactly? Do I have any cool super powers?” She tried to wrap her tired brain around the whole idea of immortality. It would be like being a superhero or something.

“I don’t know. It’s never happened before. Not that I know of.”

So he was stuck with her for eternity. Sucked for him. She’d told him she loved him but he hadn’t said anything back. Kellsie pushed away and stood slowly on shaky legs. He didn’t need to be stuck with her. She could deal with things on her own. Not like she wasn’t used to working that way. Still, it hurt to imagine her life without him.

“That’s okay. I can figure it out as I go.” She ignored the twinge in the region of her heart. Just a holdover from the wound, she assured herself. She brushed off her pants and stared into the darkness, shocked that she could see everything around her. She had seriously superior night vision all of a sudden. She blinked, but everything around her remained the same.

Marko grabbed her hand. “Where are you going?”

“Back to Betsy. My car. That’s if it’s even still there. I’ve got to get back home, and I’m sure you’ve got things you need to do.” She was surprised to see her tote bag lying beside a rock, undisturbed by all the fighting. She started to go toward it, but Marko tugged her back.

He was frowning fiercely as he stared down at her. “You do not love me?”

How could he be such a bone-headed idiot? For an immortal warrior he was seriously lacking in people skills. “No. You don’t love me.” There, she’d said it out loud.

“Not love you?” He roared, so long and loud she’d be surprised if animals ten miles away didn’t hear him. She slapped her hands over her ears at the first roar, but he pulled them away. He wasn’t done yet. “I would have died for you. Would have drained every drop of my power into your body. How could you think I don’t love you?”

Anguished filled his beloved face. She was sorry she’d hurt him. Hadn’t meant to. Kellsie guessed she had a lot to learn when it came to relationships too. “You haven’t said.”

He yanked her against his chest and she nestled her cheek against his heart.

“I did say it, but you didn’t hear me.”

She understood then. He’d said it when she was dying or dead or whatever that numb floating state had been. She’d heard a woman’s voice then, hadn’t she?

Kellsie frowned, trying to remember it exactly. But it was like waking from a dream and the memory was hard to grasp.

“Do you hear it?” Marko turned with her in his arms until they were facing the valley below. With her newly ramped up hearing she could easily pick out the voices on the wind.

“Who is it?”

“I have no idea, but they gave me the boost of power I needed to save you.” He motioned to the bears and they lumbered on ahead. “Let’s go find out.” They started down the hillside, leaving the circle of death and destruction behind them without a backward glance.

The Lady of the Beasts wanted to smile but knew it was premature. Marko had made it along with the woman, his mate. He was free, his power returned to him. And with that came the return of hers. With each warrior released, the power she’d used to bind him in the curse was returned to her.

Hades was not going to be pleased. This was the second warrior he’d almost had and both had slipped from his grasp. He was going to be out for blood. Hers.

Although he couldn’t stop her, he could put obstacles in her path. If she wasn’t careful she could wander in the bowels of Hell for eternity.

Still, she couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly. Two of her warriors were free.

Her lips tightened as she thought of those lost. She said a prayer for them as she continued on her way. Their sacrifice had given her strength, whether they knew it or not.

She cocked her head to one side as she caught the melodic sound of chanting. Heartened, she started moving toward it, ignoring the searing pain in the soles of her feet as the fiery pathway licked at her limbs.

Hope filled her as the voices grew louder. There was a glimmer of light in the distance. It was faint, but in the pitch black of Hell, it was a beacon in the darkness.

She pushed toward it, ignoring the pain that was her constant companion. The heat grew even more oppressive and reached out to her like phantom hands pulling her backwards. Exhaustion pressed upon her but she kept going, knowing that to stop meant death.

As she reached for the light, she heard a roar behind her.

Hades was coming.

Chapter Nineteen

Marko tightened his fingers around Kellsie’s hand. After what they’d been through it was going to be a long time before he was going to be comfortable letting her out of his sight. She squeezed his fingers and he knew she felt the same way.

They’d come too close to dying. For all intents and purposes she had died. He’d watched her eyes close and the spark of life drift from her body. They hadn’t talked much about it. Not yet. Later when it wasn’t so fresh and raw in both their minds, he would ask her about the experience.

In the meantime, he was content to enjoy the night air with the woman he loved. He shook his head and grinned. If his fellow warriors could only see him now they would laugh their asses off. He’d always been the most aloof of the bunch, content to be by himself while the rest of them had spent time drinking and sleeping with human females all those centuries ago. He’d told them it was a waste of time, but now there was nothing he wouldn’t do to see to his woman’s safety and happiness.

His grin slipped away as he realized that two of his brothers were lost and one was gone over to the enemy camp. Two were still frozen in time in their prison. Only one other was free, alive like him.

Was Roric still with the female who’d freed him?

Marko couldn’t imagine carrying on without Kellsie. But that was him. Roric’s situation might be different. Marko didn’t think there could be another woman as beautiful and brave as his Kellsie. But whoever she was, the woman who’d freed Roric had enabled him to survive and that had to mean she was special in some way.

There was plenty of time now for him to find his fellow warrior. Together they would try to come up with a plan to free his remaining brethren and the Lady from their captivity.

“You’re awfully quiet. Are you okay?” Kellsie stopped beneath a towering fir tree and tugged him closer.

She was chewing on her bottom lip, her precious face filled with worry. He cupped her shoulders in his hands and eased her up onto her toes as he lowered his head. He touched his mouth to hers, delighting in the feel of her soft lips against his, the slight gasp of her breath against his face and the subtle yielding of her mouth as he deepened the kiss.

Marko knew he owed the others, knew he needed to start working on their behalf immediately. But right now, here in this vibrant forest, underneath the glowing moon, he wanted to celebrate life.

Kellsie sank back down on her feet. “Wow.” She brushed a lock of hair from her forehead. “What was that for?”

“I love you.” The words were stark. He had no other fancy words to add to them. He wasn’t a poet. He was a warrior. Suddenly he was worried that wouldn’t be enough.

Kellsie threw herself into his arms, holding him close. “I love you too.” She nuzzled against his chest. “I was so afraid I was going to lose you.”

“You were afraid.” He shifted her away from him until he could see her face and glared down at her. “I was terrified. You can never do that to me again,” he growled. The bears glanced over their shoulders but kept moving until they were out of sight. Marko knew they wouldn’t go far. They were helping him to protect Kellsie, and he appreciated his brothers’ concern and assistance.

“Believe me, I don’t plan to.” Kellsie shifted her weight from one leg to the other.

Marko frowned. “Are you tired? We should rest.”

She shook her head. “I’m okay.” She held up her hand to forestall further comment. “Yes, I’m tired. It must be almost two in the morning, but I’d rather keep going. The quicker we can get home the better.”

Marko was concerned about that. What would happen when they got back to the modern world, Kellsie’s world? He was fine in the woods. They were his domain. But she lived in a city, and he’d seen modern cities as the carnival had passed through hundreds of them around the world.

This world was one he didn’t understand.

“I can carry you.” He hoped she’d say yes so he’d have an excuse to have her closer to him. But he knew what her answer would be even before she said it. She was independent and proud.

“I can make it.”

He supposed it was enough that she was letting him carry her pack with her belongings. The sound of voices raised in song drifted past them on a breeze. They’d been moving steadily toward it for quite some time now. He caught Kellsie’s hand in his. “Come. They are calling us.”

They started to walk again. He could feel her gaze on him and glanced at her. “You can understand them.”

He nodded. “All languages are known to me.”

“Cool.” She scrunched up her nose. “Why can’t I understand it?”

Her disgruntled tone almost made him smile. Almost. He was learning. “I don’t know. Maybe in time that will change or perhaps it is one of my powers you didn’t get in the transformation.”

“That’s not fair,” she grumbled, kicking at a pinecone.

Marko grabbed her and spun her around, lifting her high in his arms as his laughter echoed across the land. Kellsie delighted him. She was immortal but she was pissed because she didn’t have all his powers. Was there any wonder he loved her?

She grinned at him sheepishly. “I know. I know. I should be grateful to be alive. And I am.”

He dropped a kiss on her tempting lips and put her back on her feet. “We’ll discover all your abilities in time.”

“I guess I’ve got plenty of that,” she agreed. “My hearing is much more acute and my night vision is tons better than it was.”

They walked along for another while, their feet silent along the mossy trail. “Do you hear them?” he asked.

She nodded. “Over there.” She pointed off to her left. The chanting had stopped a few minutes ago but he knew she could probably hear the crackle of a campfire and the low murmurs of voices in conversation.

When he started in that direction she dragged her feet in the dirt. “What is it?” he asked.

She shrugged and fiddled with the hem of her dirty, long-sleeved shirt, tugging it down. “Maybe we should just leave them alone.”

He was startled to realize she was afraid. He wrapped his arm around her, hugging her close. “They helped me save you. It is only right and fitting that we thank them.”

“I know.” She sucked in a breath and pasted on a smile. “Okay, let’s do this. I faced demons down, I can do this.” Not waiting for him, she marched on ahead.

Marko shook his head and caught up to her in three steps. He caught her hand and drew her back by his side. “Together,” he told her.

“Together,” she whispered and gifted him with a smile that went straight to his heart before it sank lower into his groin. He shook his head and did his best to ignore his stirring cock. Now was not the time.

Marko and Kellsie stepped into the clearing with the two large bears flanking them. All eyes turned toward them and the voices fell silent. It was a small group of about a dozen people ranging in ages from about eighteen to eighty and everywhere in between.

An old man with black hair streaked with gray stepped forward and inclined his head. “Warrior Bear, it is an honor to meet you.”

Kellsie couldn’t believe her eyes. She gasped. Her hand automatically went to the bear claw resting against her chest and she closed her fingers protectively around it. It was the old guy from the diner, the one who’d given her the amulet. Just when she’d thought all the freaky stuff was over.

He turned to her and smiled. “You both have faced great evil and triumphed.”

She frowned. How could he know that? She opened her mouth to ask but closed it just as fast. Some things were better left a secret. If she questioned them, they’d have the right to question her back. And she didn’t want to talk about what had happened back in that clearing in the woods. She was still feeling too raw, too emotional. It wouldn’t take much to push her over the edge into tears. No way was she crying in front of a bunch of strangers.

All the members of the group watched the bears warily. Kellsie realized she’d gotten so used to them she’d forgotten they were really wild creatures. As if sensing the unease of some of the group, Marko turned to each bear in turn and captured their massive heads in his hands, thanking them in a language she couldn’t understand. When he was done, both bears turned and quietly lumbered back into the woods, quickly disappearing from sight.

“Join us.” The older man motioned them toward the fire.

Kellsie waited to see what Marko wanted to do. She was more than ready to follow his lead on this. It was taking everything she had to stay upright. Adrenaline and her new power had brought her this far, but she was hungry and so tired she was almost sick with it.

All she wanted was to go home.

“My name is John.”

Kellsie blinked at that. Shouldn’t he have a name like Running Bear or something? John sounded so ordinary and this man was anything but.

As if he knew what she was thinking, he grinned at her and added, “Running Bear. John Running Bear.”

Kellsie burst out laughing. She couldn’t help it. She thrust her hand out in front of her. “Kellsie. Kellsie Morris.” The old man’s grin grew wider as he shook her hand and soon he was laughing with her. The others smiled and waited until she wound down. She withdrew her hand and swiped at the tears in her eyes. “Sorry about that. It’s been a long night.”

Marko, who had been watching the scene quietly, suddenly raised his arms in the air. For a brief moment, the bear part of him overlaid the human form. Even she was impressed by the show of power.

“I am Marko. I am the bear, warrior of the Lady of the Beasts, goddess of old, mother of all.” Power pulsed around them. “I thank you for what you did this night. Your words of power, your prayers, aided me when I needed it most. I am in your debt.” Marko went down on one knee and laid his palm over his heart.

John walked solemnly toward Marko. “It is our honor, brother bear. You owe us nothing.”

Marko stood and towered over the elderly man. “You have given me my life.” He glanced at her and back at John. “There is no way for me to repay such a thing.”

John slapped Marko on the arm. “You are both safe. That is all that matters.”

Kellsie was shocked at how easily all these people accepted Marko and his show of power. Why were they even in the woods? How had they known?

One of the younger men stirred the embers in the fire and added another chunk of wood. It caught and the flames flared briefly before settling down. Kellsie eased down beside the blaze, grateful for its warmth and comfort.

Marko settled beside her and lifted her into his lap. The man did like to keep her close at hand. Not that she minded, and good thing too. She had a feeling she was going to spend a lot of time in this position in the years ahead. The thought gave her tingles.

She looked at John and finally had to ask. “How did you know to give me the amulet when you met me in the diner? How did you know to be here? How can you accept all this?” She motioned at Marko with her hand.

The older man smiled. Deep creases crinkled around his dark eyes. “I am a shaman just as my father and his father and his father before him. We are one with the land, the old ways.” He tossed a handful of what looked like dried grass onto the fire and a sweet, clean smell filled the air.

“I had a dream. The dream sent me to you. It told me you needed the magic of the bear if you were to survive. I brought you the talisman, never knowing you’d have the protection of the bear himself.”

Was it truly that simple? Kellsie couldn’t fathom having such faith in a dream, but obviously John was used to it.

“But where did the dream come from?” It hadn’t come from out of thin air and she wanted to know, to truly understand all of this madness.

John shrugged. “From Father Sky. From Mother Earth. From the Lady of the Beasts. Who’s to say? All that matters is it happened and I knew tonight we would need to raise the power of the Earth and the animals to aid a fight against evil.”

Kellsie supposed she’d have to be satisfied with that. John then introduced all the others, who were all related to him in some way or another. She met his sister, several cousins, two sons, a daughter, several grandchildren and his great-grandson. The names whirled in her head and she knew she’d never keep them straight. She was too tired to process all the information coming at her.

Thankfully, they had food and shared it freely. As Kellsie polished off several sandwiches and an apple, Marko and John talked. She didn’t know when she finally drifted off to sleep.

Strong arms enfolded her and she felt herself being carried. She relaxed, knowing Marko would take care of her. He wouldn’t drop her. He ducked down and she frowned as he entered a structure of some kind. She tried to open her eyes but finally gave up when it was too much trouble. She’d worry about where they were later.

Kellsie had no idea how much time had passed when she finally opened her eyes. She was warm and safe and utterly content. She was also stark naked. She glanced at her surroundings, surprised to find they were lying in a tent of some kind with the familiar cloak thrown over them as a blanket.

She tensed. Surely Marko hadn’t carried her back to the carnival.

He soothed his big hand up and down her spine. “We’re still with John and his family. They brought shelters because they weren’t sure how many days they’d be camped here.”

She was amazed at how John knew so much. How he simply accepted his dreams and the knowledge that came from them. She didn’t think she’d be able to do that. But hadn’t she, in her own way, had to accept what she knew in her heart? Hadn’t she heard the voice of the goddess?

It was too early to try to figure everything out. Maybe not all of it could be quantified, but it didn’t really matter. All of it had brought her to this outcome and it wasn’t a bad place to be.

She was sprawled across Marko using him as a bed. She grinned. Her mattress was getting lumpier by the second. He was awake and very aroused.

Kellsie wiggled, rubbing her belly over his erection. Marko gave a playful growl and tipped her onto her side. She squealed and clung to his shoulders as he nuzzled her jawline and neck, leaving biting little kisses in his wake.

She returned the favor, breathing in his outdoorsy scent that pushed her libido into overdrive. He cupped her ass and pulled the cradle of her hips against his groin. She clutched at his shoulders and groaned as her moist heat stroked over him.

When he leaned down to kiss her, she met him halfway. She’d expected a kiss of passion, of driving desire. Instead it was the softest, sweetest kiss she’d ever received. It was one of love.

Without saying a word, Marko shifted position until the head of his cock was nestled against her opening. He lifted her leg and draped it over his thigh, opening her for him.

He kissed her again and again, until the only thing she knew was Marko. His tongue drifted into her mouth and slid against her tongue. Their breath mingled and became one.

She moaned as he began to push his cock into her. Inch by slow inch, he worked his penis into her slick channel. He didn’t hurry. They had all the time in the world.

Except she didn’t think she’d make it.

She reached around, grabbed his ass and squeezed. It was taut and tight and perfect. She flexed her hips, taking him deeper. He broke away from their kiss, his breathing heavy against her ear, his soft hair brushing her face.

“Love me,” she whispered.

“Always,” he returned.

Then he began to rock in an easy rhythm. Given their position, he couldn’t drive deep or withdraw far, but it didn’t matter. He filled her completely, touching every sensitive nerve ending in her sheath.

He cupped her face in his hands and stared into her eyes. She lost herself in his dark gaze. Saw herself reflected there and knew this was a real as it got.

She moved against him in a slow mating dance that sealed their love once and for all. When they came it was together. There was no huge explosion this time, but a flooding of rightness, a sense of belonging, of love that brought tears to her eyes.

“Don’t cry, love.” Marko leaned down and lapped the salty drops from her cheeks.

“I was so scared.” She could admit her fears now that they’d both survived. She clung to his warmth, to the promise of the future. She’d been strong her entire life, was still strong, but now she didn’t have to carry the load alone. Marko would share it with her. Heck, if she weren’t careful he’d carry the whole damn load. Good thing he had her to take care of him.

“I was too.”

Her head rested against his heart and she could hear the heavy thud. His cock still pulsed inside her where they joined although he wasn’t as thick as he’d been. “Really?” She didn’t think he was afraid of anything.

“I thought I’d lost you. Thought I’d failed to protect you.” He buried his face in her neck and they clung together until the sliver of sun creeping in through the door flap told them it was past time to be up.

She moved first and was surprised and happy to see a small basin of water just inside the door. Beside it was a sliver of soap and a washcloth. Kellsie gave a small crow of pleasure and crawled toward it.

Marko gave a moan and she turned her head, only then realizing what a show she was giving him with her naked butt pointed in his direction. She laughed, not at all self-conscious.

It didn’t take her long to wash and dress and grab her tote bag. She wished she had clean clothes, but it was enough for her skin to feel clean and fresh again. With her hair brushed and braided, she felt like a new woman. Of course, all Marko had to do was wave his hand and he was wearing his pants and boots, ready to go. She tried to do that fancy magic poofing business, but it hadn’t work for her. She was stuck getting dressed the old-fashioned way.

When they were both ready, they left the tent and Kellsie made a quick trip into the bushes before joining Marko and John by the fire.

“Good morning.”

“Morning, John.” She sat beside Marko and inhaled the fresh mountain air. “Where is everyone else?”

“They started back hours ago.” John motioned to the pot resting on a rock by the fire. “Help yourself to coffee.”

“Thanks.” She did her best to ignore the heat creeping up her face. Surely John hadn’t heard them making love in the tent. She hadn’t even thought about that at the time. If he had, he wasn’t talking about it, so she could ignore it too.

They ate sandwiches and drank coffee but didn’t linger. It was time to head back. They thanked John, and Kellsie wrote down his address and gave him hers, just in case something came up or he had another dream. She really didn’t want to lose contact with him after everything.

“Walk in peace, child.” John hugged her. “You have great magic yourself now. And with power comes responsibility.”

“I know. Thank you.” She kissed his cheek, grabbed her bag and slung it over her shoulder as Marko said his goodbyes.

Kellsie was surprised how quickly they reached the former movie set. They’d only been about forty minutes away. She turned in a slow circle. “There’s nothing here.” There wasn’t a bent twig, a piece of garbage, a forgotten prop, nothing to indicate anyone had ever been there.

Marko’s gaze was resting on the far end where the tent had stood. She knew he was thinking about the carousel and the remaining two warriors. She walked up behind him and slipped her hands around his waist to hug him. “We’ll find them.” She kissed the tattoo on his back, loving the way the rest of his body responded to her touch.

He covered her hands with his and raised them to his mouth for a brief kiss. “We will.” He turned to face her. “Does your computer work here?”

“I don’t know. Let’s see if Betsy is here first.” Kellsie wandered around a bunch of low trees and crowed in delight. “Betsy.” Her car was exactly where she’d parked it and there wasn’t a scratch on her. She rubbed her hand over the hood.

Beside her, Marko chuckled.

Kellsie rounded on him and put her hands on her hips. “Hey, don’t laugh at Betsy. She’s going to get our sorry asses out of here.”

“I know. And I truly appreciate it.” He patted the hood as she had.

She smiled and shook her head. It was impossible for her to be irritated with him when he was obviously so happy. Kellsie set her satchel down on the hood of the car and tugged out her phone. Flipping it open, she hit Maury’s number and was shocked when it rang.

“Where the hell have you been? I’ve been trying to reach you for two days.” No such thing as hello, how are you. As always, Maury didn’t waste time on small talk.

“Umm, I’ve been busy, Maury, and cell phone reception is spotty here at best.” She hurried on before he could get into a tirade. “The movie is a bust.”

“What? What?” She had to hold the phone slightly away from her ear and wait for his tirade to slowly wind down.

“The sets already torn down but we get to keep the money already in our account. Right?”

“Of course we keep the money. I made sure there was a cancellation clause. You’re sure there’s no chance at reviving it?”

“Not a chance in hell.” Marko raised his eyebrow at her choice of words, but Kellsie ignored him. She thought the analogy was an apt one.

“Shit.” That summed it up. “Come on back and I’ll work on setting something else up.” That was Maury, always looking ahead and not back.

“I may have an idea about what I want to do next. Don’t do anything until we talk.” Maybe it was time for her to get serious about writing a book. It would give her free time to be with Marko, especially if they had to travel.

“What project?” he demanded.

“You’re breaking up. I’ll talk to you when I get back.” She ended the call before he could ask her anything else. She didn’t want to get into her idea over the phone. Better for her to put something together and pitch the idea of a book to Maury in person.

Marko was staring at her phone, a look of awe on his face. She understood then just how new the world was to him. Intellectually, he knew it was a phone, but he’d never seen one at work before.

“Let’s see if I can get online.” She ignored the netbook in her satchel and hit one of the apps on her phone. She held her breath until they got a connection. “I really shouldn’t be able to get hooked up out here, not without a satellite or something.”

She glanced at Marko and he grinned. “I’m figuring out what my powers can do in this modern world now that I’m back to full strength.”

“Yeah, well manifest a shirt or something. I’m not taking you home half naked.” She ignored his chuckle as she began to type in her search. Having Marko around could be handy in more ways than she’d imagined.

She quickly brought up the website she’d looked at when she was researching the role. “This is it.”

She held out the screen to him and he lifted his finger and gently touched the tiger icon. “It has to be Roric. It’s the same name and the tiger is his other half.”

“I’ll email them. Hopefully by the time we get home we’ll have heard something.” She chewed on her bottom lip, trying to decide what to write just in case they were wrong. “How about this? If you’re the tiger who is searching for a bear please email me.”

“That works.” Marko studied the machine and the miniscule keyboard. “This is amazing. Add, in the service of the Lady.”

She nodded in approval. “Ready?”

“Yes.”

Kellsie hit the send button and the email disappeared from the screen. “That’s done.” She turned off her phone and shoved it into her tote bag. “Time to get moving.”

She slid into the driver’s seat, happy to be on her way home. “Get in. We’ve got a long drive ahead of us.”

Marko went around the front of the car and climbed into the passenger seat. He watched her put on her seatbelt and copied her actions. “I could drive.”

Kellsie laughed. “Good try, but I don’t think so. Not until you do a driver’s ed course and get your license.” She reached out and patted his hand. “Which I don’t think will take you long at all.”

She started Betsy and pulled away, leaving the clearing and the nightmare behind her.

Epilogue

Kellsie climbed out of the passenger side of the rental car. She’d been right. It hadn’t taken Marko long at all to get his driver’s license. He babied Betsy as much as she did, maybe more. He’d also insisted on driving the rental car from the airport.

She’d been surprised at how well he’d handled being on a plane. But as he told her, they were immortal. Being blown to bits and being beheaded were the only way for them to die. If they crashed they’d be hurt, but they would heal and walk away. That made a lot of sense and Kellsie found she relaxed and enjoyed the flight more than she normally would.

The last few weeks had been a blur of activity as Marko acclimated to the modern world. The man was a quick study, putting his knowledge into practice with ease. Truthfully, he knew more than she did about the world.

It shocked her how easily he soaked up information. Like a sponge, he was eager to learn it all. He excelled at anything he set his mind to and driving was just one of many things he’d mastered in a few short weeks.

The driver’s door slammed and she glanced over at him. Damn, the man looked awesome in the leather pants, but he was sexy as all get out in modern clothing. The brown T-shirt stretched across his massive shoulders and the faded blue jeans hugged every muscle and bulge to perfection.

“Everything okay?”

She smiled and walked toward him. He automatically wrapped his arm around her and pulled her snug against his body. She was very familiar with the position and, surprisingly enough, she liked it.

They’d talked a lot since they’d returned to her home in Los Angeles. The biggest decision Kellsie had made was to go ahead with her book. Maury was thrilled with the idea and already had several publishing houses interested. Over the past few weeks, she’d been making notes in between helping Marko adapt to modern living and corresponding with Aimee and Roric.

Now she was about to meet them and she was nervous.

Marko leaned down and kissed the top of her head. “It will be all right.” They were amazingly attuned to each other’s moods and thoughts, one of the offshoots of Marko sharing his immortality with her.

She was still trying to wrap her brain around that fact. She was immortal. She’d never look any older than she did today.

“I know,” she told him. And she did know it. They’d beaten the devil himself and lived to tell about it. Whatever came next, they could handle it. Together.

The door to the house opened and a slender woman with short black hair stepped outside. Behind her followed a big man with white hair with black stripes and a feral aura about him. That was definitely Roric.

Kellsie gave Marko a push. “Go on. It’s been a long time.”

The two men walked toward one another in almost a daze. Marko was larger but they were both impressive in size and stature. Her man moved first, snagging his large hand around Roric’s neck and pulling him into an embrace.

Tears pricked her eyes and Kellsie blinked them back. The connection between the two men was palpable. They were more than friends and fellow warriors. They were brothers. She tried not to think of those lost and those still imprisoned. She especially tried not to think about Mordecai who’d skewered her with his sword.

This was a happy moment.

The two men pounded each other on the back. Kellsie winced. That had to hurt, but neither of them showed as much as a twinge of pain. Of course, they were both immortal warriors.

“Hi, I’m Aimee.”

She’d emailed the woman almost every day over the past few weeks, discussing the problems associated with loving an ancient warrior. And they were legion. The guys were just a tad old-fashioned in how they acted sometimes. But that was okay. She could work around that.

She took the other woman’s hand. Aimee had soulful green eyes. A scar marred her left cheek but it in no way detracted from her beauty. “I’m so glad to meet you at last.” Kellsie took a cue from Marko and hugged the other woman.

When they parted, Aimee laughed. “I can’t believe I’m actually meeting Kellsie Morris. I’m such a big fan. I own all your movies and made Roric watch them too.”

How big a kick was that? Kellsie was thrilled and embarrassed at the same time. “Thanks. I’m glad you enjoy them.”

The men moved over beside them and Marko put his hand on the small of her back. It was a small move but smacked of possession. She didn’t mind. She liked the fact they belonged together. He was as much hers as she was his.

“Kellsie, this is Roric. My fellow warrior and friend.”

“I’m so glad to meet you, Roric,” she began. She didn’t get out any more words because the large man took her into his arms and hugged her until she could barely breathe.

“Thank you,” he whispered in her ear. “Thank you for giving him his life.”

She hugged Roric back. “You’re welcome.”

Marko scowled and groused. “Let her go. You’ve got your own woman.”

The rest of them laughed and they headed for the house. The mood was easy between them as they settled in and enjoyed a long afternoon and a wonderful dinner together. They’d shared their stories before, but they went over them again. No detail was too small to dissect. Somewhere in there might be the key to freeing the remaining warriors.

“I don’t think it’s possible,” Aimee began. Both men scowled at her but she continued, unfazed by their dark looks. “The curse is structured a certain way and that’s how it works. It can’t be circumvented.”

And Aimee would know. She was the resident expert in such things. The woman was a graphic artist and had illustrated many comics and graphic novels. Currently, she was working on her own, a story about the Lady of the Beasts. It was in its final stages and would be released in a matter of months.

Aimee had already asked if she could do Kellsie and Marko’s story. They were still discussing it. Kellsie kind of liked the idea of their adventure being set down in words and pictures. Marko was a bit more reserved, but she’d work around that in time.

The drawings Aimee had shown them had shocked Kellsie. Aimee was a very talented lady. They were so real. She shivered at the memory. The pictures of Hades were the most disturbing. It was though the god was staring back at them from the page, watching and plotting. And maybe he was. The drawing of the Lady made her sad. She knew in her heart she’d heard her, been helped by her.

“I agree with Aimee.” Kellsie was in her usual seat on Marko’s lap and swiveled so she could see Roric and Aimee who occupied a large easy chair. “If there was any other way to do this then it would be written in the curse.”

Marko growled. “I hate feeling so helpless.”

Kellsie rubbed his arm where it wrapped around her stomach. “I know. All we can do is search for them and be there if they need extra help.”

“We need to make plans. Decide how we proceed from here.”

It hadn’t taken Kellsie long to realize that Roric was a planner. Marko had explained that he’d been the unofficial leader of the group of warriors.

“We need to put away some money in case we need to travel,” Kellsie began and felt Marko’s tension. Uh oh, her bear wasn’t happy. She knew he hated the fact that she was currently supporting them both.

Roric rubbed his chin, his pale blue eyes glittering. “We must find work of some kind.”

“I make enough money for both of us,” Aimee countered. Kellsie could tell it was an old argument between the two of them.

“It has been long enough,” Roric insisted.

“I could get you both work in the movies as extras or stunt men. You both have serious sword skills.” Of course that meant they’d need identification and papers, which Kellsie was working on.

She’d met a lot of people in her years in the movie industry and some of them had contacts of the shady sort. She’d already gotten Marko’s straightened out and hoped to have Roric’s for him soon.

“Wait a minute.” Kellsie slid off Marko’s lap and turned to face him as a thought occurred to her. “You guys have been around forever. Don’t you know where to find some buried treasure or something? Coins. Artifacts. Something.”

Marko glanced at Roric who shrugged. Marko closed his hand and opened it again. In his palm was a large diamond.

“Holy crap.” Aimee gasped.

Kellsie’s eyes widened as she stared at the huge glittering stone. “Is that thing for real?” she asked Marko.

He frowned at her. “Of course it is real.”

She shook her head. “It’s too much. Something like that would attract too much unwanted attention.”

Marko frowned and closed his hand again. When he opened it, the diamond was gone. Kellsie tried to suppress her disappointment. She’d wanted a better look at the thing.

“It’s not that easy, is it?” Aimee rested her chin in her palm and tapped a finger against the side of her face.

“Nope. Not unless we can get something smaller and find a way to dispose of it without too much attention.” They didn’t want the authorities looking too closely at either man. It would be a little difficult to explain the entire immortal-warrior thing.

“I will work in the movies,” Marko announced.

“I can get you work,” Kellsie told him. “But I’ve got money in the bank and this book deal. It’s enough for now. We need to be ready to move in case we can assist one of the other warriors.”

“I will work,” he repeated.

Kellsie knew the inactivity was hard on him. The last few weeks had been taken up with acclimating. Now that he was settled he was starting to chafe at the inactivity.

“You can stay here as long as you want,” Aimee offered. “There’s plenty of room and the men can roam in the hills.”

That was something Marko was missing in Los Angeles. Freedom.

She and Marko glanced at one another. “We can stay a week and go from there. I can work from here.” She’d bought herself a new laptop as a sort of I-survived-the-devil present, and she could write and research her book just as easily from here as she could at home. She had all her notes stored on her hard drive.

“That’s settled. For now.” Roric stood with Aimee in his arms. “Now we will bid you good night.”

“Roric,” Aimee drew out the syllables in his name. “You’re being rude.”

He shook his head. “No. They are tired after their trip. Is that not so, my brother?”

Marko stood and scooped her into his arms. “That is true, my friend.” Kellsie clung to his neck and smiled. Sometimes living with an ancient warrior wasn’t bad at all.

The women looked at one another and laughed as their men carried them to their respective beds. The night settled around them, quiet except for the sound of sensual cries and the rustle of bed sheets.

Hours later, Kellsie sat in bed unable to sleep. She was too wound up after the trip. She knew she’d be tired tomorrow but she could always nap. She reached over the side of the bed and pulled her book out of her bag, careful not to wake Marko. Her original book had disappeared with the carnival, along with her clothes, so she’d bought a new copy to enjoy while she was here.

She clipped her book light onto the paperback, flicked it on and stared at the cover of Araminta Davidson’s latest book. The cover gave her the shivers. The heroine was running from some kind of demon or creature. She’d put off reading this one simply because it was too close to the nightmare she’d been through.

But this was fiction and she didn’t have to worry about the ending. In a romance there was always a happily ever after. No way was she letting Hades and his minions deprive her of enjoying a book by her favorite author.

Kellsie settled back against the pillow, opened the book and began to read. Beside her, Marko stirred and threw one arm across her stomach. She glanced at him and her heart swelled. His amazing hair was spread across the white pillowcase and the sheet was pushed low, giving her an unobstructed view of his superior back. The bear tattoo seemed to watch her every move.

She smiled and went back to her reading. The more she read, the more she couldn’t believe what was on the page. Oh, the names were different and the situation was slightly different, but there was no mistaking the story. The pages flew by as the story unfolded.

It was about a carnival that was run by the devil. The heroine was enjoying the rides, never knowing she was about to become part of something bigger, something beyond her understanding. When the heroine laid eyes on the carousel for the first time and saw the imprisoned, cursed warriors, goose bumps raced down Kellsie’s back and she slammed the book shut.

It was too real. It was the exact description of the carousel she’d seen and the writer had included all the animals as well. In her book none of them were missing. Not yet. But the heroine was drawn to one of the animals. And Kellsie knew it was one that was still sitting on the real carousel, waiting to be released.

Reaching out, she shook Marko. He came awake in an instant, alert and ready to fight. When he realized there was no immediate threat, he turned to her and cupped her cheek in his hand. “What is it, love? Having trouble sleeping?” His deep brown eyes were filled with concern.

“You’re not going to believe this.” She held up the book. “I think I know who Hades is going to go after next.”

Content

Mark of the Bear
Hades' Carnival - 2
by
N. J. Walters

Spell of the Lady of the Beasts

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Epilogue